Blogs

 

Desperate at Dawn (Pokemon Diamond/Pearl/Platinum)

(Note: Contains underaged wetting desperation. Reader discretion advised) This story commissioned by Night Rain   Mornings in Sinnoh were always so pretty. The way the rising sun made the snow-peaked mountains in the distance sparkle, and the rays of light shining through the trees always made her happy that she actually woke up early enough to witness such beauty. Then again, she might have been a bit biased. How could she not have such appreciation for the morning when her very name was Dawn? Stepping outside of the Pokemon Center she had spent the night in, Dawn paused to raise her arms over her head, fingers interlocking as she stretched out in the sunlight with a big smile on her face. She couldn’t explain it, but it felt like today was going to be a good day somehow. Maybe she would make a new friend in her journey as a Pokemon trainer, or possibly catch a new Pokemon. Maybe if she was really lucky, she might even get to see a legendary Pokemon today. Dawn giggled to herself a bit. She was only a couple months into her adventure; meeting a legendary Pokemon out of the blue was still a long ways off. Then again, she had been through quite a bit already, having crossed paths with the sinister Team Galactic and even witnessing the three lake spirit Pokemon, although in dangerous circumstances. Even after all that, it still felt like she had only just gotten started, especially after seeing how much her friends had grown in such a short time. Oh well, she wasn’t going to keep up with her friends just by standing around wondering about it. Turning to the road that lead outside of the city, Dawn felt that sense of excitement and nervousness that always came up when she was about to set off on a new trail. It always reminded her of when she left home for the first time. “Okay, let’s see here,” she said as she opened up her bag. “Potions, check! Repels, check! Food and water, check!” She zipped up the bag and grabbed one of the Pokeballs on her belt, this one containing a Riolu she managed to catch a month ago. “Pokémon at full health, check!” Putting it back, she looked down at her clothes, a black top and pink mini-skirt with  a long scarf and tall, pink boots. “Clean, cute outfit… mostly check.” Dawn patted her head, lacking the beanie she loved to wear up until about a week ago after an incident involving a Grimer that she really didn’t want to think about. “I hope the next city has a good hat store,” she said with a grimace. Shaking her head, Dawn returned her focus to the task at hand. “Alright, looks like I’m ready to set off again!” she declared with a smile. Walking with a spring in her step, Dawn hummed a tune as she left the town behind her. Adventure awaited, and she was certain she was prepared for anything today could throw at her.     “I knew I was forgetting something.” Dawn muttered this to herself, even though nobody was around to hear her. Well, there might have been a Pokémon or two behind some of the trees in the forest she found herself in, but she didn’t want them hearing, either. The thing she had forgotten about was not an important item or a crucial step in preparing her Pokemon for any dangers ahead. Rather, it was a simple part of her morning rituals she had neglected in her excitement to head off to a new city. Specifically, it was something involving the bathroom and her bladder filled with a night’s worth of liquids. The more time had passed, the more she had come to regret her forgetfulness. Dawn paused to take a moment to rest, leaning against a tree with her legs lightly rubbing together. How long had she been walking today? Not even a couple hours, but still plenty of time for her drink from breakfast to go through her body. The water she had been sipping along the way didn’t help, either. The thought occurred to her that maybe now was a good time to take a quick break. She was alone in the woods with plentiful cover and plenty of tissues in her bag. Circumstances could not be any more ideal for her. She could almost hear the relieving sound of water piddling against the earth right now… Wait, she really was hearing that. Turning her head, she soon found its source. A wild Buneary stood before a tree, a big grin on his face as a yellow stream flew from between his legs, making a puddle that ran down the trunk and onto its roots. Dawn gasped both in surprise and disgust, making the Buneary’s ear twitch and eyes snap open in panic. It turned and darted into the bushes, leaving a trail of urine along the ground as his bladder kept draining even while he fled. “Guess I won’t be catching that one,” sighed Dawn. It was disappointing to let a Pokemon get away so easily, but worse than that, the sight of something handling its business only made her body yearn for relief that much more. It reminded her of a memory from long ago, when she was just a little girl. She really didn’t want to remember it, but the details were just as vivid as the day it happened: standing at the bathroom line in the park plaza, dancing in place with one hand between her legs and the other in her mom’s hand, trying and failing to not pay attention to the large fountain of cascading water nearby. She did her best, but she still ended up making her own golden waterfall right there, running down her legs and ruining her favorite underwear and sundress while tears streaked down her blushing face. Dawn wished that was the only time such misfortune befell her. Unfortunately, potty troubles were a somewhat regular problem for her growing up, as her ability to hold was never up to par with the other kids her age. Every time it happened, she would swear to herself that she would learn to hold it better when she grew up. Now was the time to prove that to herself. If she could just could hold it until she reached the next town, it would show how much she has grown in her travels. Standing back up, she set off on the path again with a look of determination. “I can do this,” she said to herself, “I’m a grown trainer just like my friends. I won’t let something like this stop me, no sir!”     “Oooh, I hope I get there soon!” The sun had reached the middle of the sky, yet there were still no signs that Dawn was nearing the next city. The forest continued to stretch on as far as she could see, certainly not a good sight for her morale. It also did not help that her walking had slowed since that morning. The confident stride she once had was now replaced by a stiff shuffle, with her legs pressed together and a hand placed between them. Her bright smile had dropped to a grim frown while her eyes would regularly glance to the bushes and trees on the sides, their presence tempting her further with every passing minute. Worst of all, the path had taken her near a local river, with all the sights and noises that entailed. Just like when she was a kid, Dawn tried her hardest to not look, listen to, or even think about all the rushing water nearby, with limited success. Yet, even with all the protesting her mind and bladder could muster, Dawn simply would not give into their demands. Shaking her head and trying to stand up tall again, Dawn raised a fist and furrowed her brow. “I w-won’t give up,” she declared to the woods around her. “I’ll give everything I have, and I’ll make it, j-just like a real train-eep!” Her bladder’s rebuttal was simple yet effective: with Dawn’s lapse in concentration, it was not hard for a little bit to leak out of her, immediately creating an unpleasant warmth in her underwear. Dawn corrected her mistake at once, shoving her hands right back between her legs, doubling over and putting all her strength into keeping her panties from being dyed any further. Several agonizing seconds passed, but the pressure subsided eventually. Dawn stood upright, letting out a groan while keeping her hands at her groin. Her undies were safe for now, but she got the hint from the leak. “I’m… not gonna make it to the next city like this,” she admitted while glancing to some nearby bushes. “I guess I just have to find a good spot and…” “Raptor!” Dawn yelped at the bird-like shriek from behind her. She started to turn around, but a large shape already blew past her, creating a powerful gust of wind from behind that would have blown her beanie off had she been wearing it. It did, however, lift the back of her skirt straight up, revealing her choice of underwear that day: a light-blue pair of panties with a dark patch at the bottom from the prior leak. “W-what the…!?” Dawn scrambled to fix her skirt while looking for the figure. She soon saw it sitting on a tree branch ahead of her: a Staraptor, a fully-evolved and very aggressive bird Pokemon. From the way it cried at her and flared its wings, she didn’t need her Pokedex to know that it was looking for a fight. With no time to think, Dawn reached to her belt and tossed a Pokeball out of instinct. A bright flash of light appeared, and out popped her Riolu with a cry of its name. “Riolu! Get ready to fight!” yelled Dawn. She pointed at the Staraptor with one hand while the other remained between her legs. “Riolu!” replied her ally. Okay, Dawn, it’s another Pokemon battle, she thought, Just stay calm and remember your tactics. This shouldn’t be a problem! “Raptor!” Before either Dawn or Riolu could react, the Staraptor took off from the branch. It launched forward at a blinding speed, striking Riolu and flying back in almost no time at all. Dawn winced from seeing her Pokémon take a blow so early. Even she didn’t expect their foe to be so quick on the draw. She had to think of something to counter him with, and soon. But try as she might, Dawn quickly realized something: concentrating becomes very difficult when you really need to pee. “Um, er, try a focus blast!” she called out. Her Riolu responded at once, channeling its mental focus into a ball of energy, then launching it right at his target. But just as it was about to strike, the Staraptor darted to the side, and the energy blasted against the tree behind him instead. “Shoot! Use brick break!” Next, the Riolu waited for his foe to dart forward before raising his hand and delivering a powerful downward chop. Unfortunately, he met with the same result, the Staraptor dodging at the last second, but this time with Riolu left unbalanced and open to attack. “L-Look out!” But it was already too late. The Staraptor flew back and made a u-turn, then flew straight forward with its wings outstretched. He clipped right into Riolu, dragging him with it and sending him tumbling a good distance away. “Riiii!” he cried out in pain. “Riolu!” Only now did Dawn remember the advantage flying Pokemon had over fighting Pokemon. She grabbed the Pokeball and aimed it at Riolu to recall him, but then quickly found another reason to gasp. With Riolu knocked out of the way, the Staraptor had banked around and was now charging towards a new target: her. Time seemed to slow to a crawl as the fearsome bird flew straight at her. She could only stare with her body frozen in fright. Somewhere in the back of her mind, she noted something spurting into her underwear again just before she could see the whites of its eyes. “Riii!” But the Staraptor’s attack never came. Instead, it met the hard strike of Riolu’s charged palm against its face, sending it careening into a nearby tree. From there, it slumped to the ground with dazed eyes, clearly fainted from the impact. “R-Riolu?” Dawn blinked. “Rio, Rio!” he replied, looking at her with a smile and raised fist. Dawn could only smile. He may have been young, but he was one of the toughest Pokemon she knew. “Th-thank you-oh!” With the immediate danger over, Dawn’s other problem came roaring back. She felt not just a spurt, but a dribble leak through her panties, and the faint sound of it hitting the ground reached her ears. “Ah!” She snapped her legs together and buried a hand as far as it could go between them. “R-Riolu?” asked her Pokémon. Shoot, I can’t let him see this! “Uh, b-back to your Pokeball, Riolu!” she replied, aiming his Pokeball at him. A red beam emerged, enveloping Riolu and returning him inside. With no one to witness her, Dawn shoved her other hand into her groin, but it did little good. The dribble had not stopped, and she could now feel it getting on her hands, down her legs, and onto the front of her skirt. “N-no, no, please,” she whimpered. She tried to move towards a bush or tree, but her legs were firmly locked in place. All she could manage was a slight shuffle backwards. She didn’t get very far with that. With her eyes shut in desperate focus, Dawn didn’t notice the dip in the trail right behind her. The next thing she knew, she was stumbling backwards until she totally lost balance and fell onto her bottom with a yelp, her legs spread wide and revealing her damp undies to the world again. For a moment, Dawn could only sit there and focus on her sore butt, until she realized how wet it felt as well. Her cheeks burned red as the undeniable truth hit her. Against her deepest wishes, Dawn had made the last jump from leaking to fully peeing herself. It was no small accident, either. So much pee sprayed out of her that she could hear a hissing noise among the piddling sounds down there. Her panties, already sporting a big dark spot, became thoroughly soaked. It was enough to add a slight stain to the light-blue garment, and to make the pee run along the outside. Her urine only spread out from there, saturating the back of her skirt and forming a puddle that grew and grew. Dawn couldn’t lie, it felt good to finally let out all that pee. Really good, in fact. But it could never make up for the fact that she was wetting herself, just like the hopeless little girl that she used to be. No, she still was that girl, no better than before she left her home to become a trainer. “N-not again,” she choked out between sobs. Her vision grew blurred from tears, so she closed her eyes and let the hopelessness and failure sink in like the urine staining her clothes. The trainer’s path was no place for someone like her, and she knew it now more than ever. But before any other such thoughts came up, a strange sound the she had never heard before got her attention. Dawn slowly opened her eyes and lifted her head to find a weird light in front of her, and in the middle of that light… “M-Mesprit?” Dawn thought she had to be seeing things. A lake spirit Pokémon floating right in front of her, and now of all times? Had she lost her marbles now? Yet, as she they made eye contact, something strange happened. The sadness and failure that weighed her down so much seemed to fade away. Was Mesprit doing this to her? Whether it was by magic or not, Dawn could think about her accident in a less condemning light now. Now that she thought about it, it was pretty silly of her to try and hold it when she could have gone at any time. After all her adventures already, she didn’t need to prove anything to herself. This mishap was not proof of her failure, but just another lesson to be learned on her journey as a trainer. In any case, Dawn no longer wanted to sit in her puddle and feel sorry for herself. She stood back up and fixed her skirt, wincing at her hands touching the cool, wet fabric. “Th-thank you so much,” she said as she looked back to the Mesprit. “Huh?” But it was no longer there. Not only had it disappeared, but the light and strange noises were gone as well. Dawn looked all around her, but no trace that Mesprit had visited her could be found. Dawn sighed in disappointment, but then thought better of it. Maybe it was for the best that it left so soon. They would meet again when she had earned the chance, she just knew it. “I’ll become a better trainer. I swear it!” But first, she had other things to take care of. Her Riolu needed some care after such a rough fight, and he was probably worried about her to boot. More importantly, she really wanted to get cleaned up now, preferably before anyone saw her wet skirt and undies. The nearby river seemed like a good place to get all that done, and maybe take a break while she was at it. “I hope the water’s not too cold!” Dawn declared as she set off, leaving the puddle to dry under the sun. The morning may have passed, but this Dawn would stay on her path for as long as it took.
 

What's a Bathroom, Again?

(Note: Contains underaged wetting desperation and story spoilers up to chapter six. Reader discretion advised.) With thanks to DerivativeWings for editing. Check out his Planet of Desperation series starting here. Cold. Yep, definitely cold this morning. This was what was going through the mind of Finch, the bird Blade, as she walked down the cobbled streets of Theosoir. Ever the early bird, she had already gotten up and had a nice breakfast from the marketplace, and now she was enjoying a walk to stretch her legs after a good night’s sleep. She was quite thankful for her feathers keeping her warm in this chilly air; it was a shame the other townsfolk had to wear so much clothing to keep from freezing. She had no idea how anyone managed to live here in… Finch stopped in her tracks and lifted her hands to point at her head. What was this city called again? She knew it just a second ago, it was right on the tip of her tongue. She just had to retrace her steps from today and… wait, what did she do today? She remembered waking up, that much was obvious, and her full stomach let her know that she had breakfast… but what did she eat? It tasted kinda like carrot with some kind of meat. Was that her favorite dish or something? Finch spun in a circle both literally and mentally until a slamming door snapped her out of her endless loop. Turning her head, she found that she was no longer the only one in this part of the city. Two kids, a boy and girl, both from… Gormott, was it? In any case, they had a lot of brown fur covering their bodies, which was probably why they only wore light clothes in this frigid place, not even any shoes for that matter. More importantly, both of them looked distressed, with the boy biting his lower lip and holding his groin while the girl rubbed her knees together while rocking back and forth in place. Neither of them seemed to notice the big bird standing across the way from them. A second later, and they both hobbled to a far wall, their backs turned to Finch. Upon reaching it, the boy fiddled with his shorts, and the girl squatted down while pulling her short shorts and underwear to her knees, her sarong hiding her bottom from view. A yellow stream flew out of each kid mere moments later, the boy’s striking the wall with the girl’s piddling along the ground, the soft noise of tinkling reaching Finch’s ears. Soon after, the boy leaned back with one arm behind his head while the girl lifted her head to sigh. Finch recoiled in surprise, throwing her hands straight up. This was definitely not something she had expected to see this morning, and not a sight she found that pleasant, either. She had several questions in her mind, like what those kids were doing here or what led to them having to pee outside like this. Yet, as she continued to watch them relieve themselves, emphasis on “relieve” as the volume of pee leaving them stayed strong for quite some time, a nagging feeling grew in the back of her mind. She couldn’t quite place it, but it seemed like there was something she was gonna do this morning, something pent up inside her that she really wanted to let out… “Ah!” Finch nearly jumped in the air as she remembered. The thing! The super-important news that she had to tell everybody! She was on her way back to the inn to do just that when she got sidetracked. She had to get back to Anastatia’s Inn, pronto! Quickly turning around, Finch took off in the direction that she hoped would take her to the inn, leaving the two whizzing kids to look around in confusion. Now that she had remembered, she needed to get to her friends before she could forget the important thing again. She might have been forgetful, but she always gave one hundred percent for her allies. There was no way she was going to let them down today!     The good news was Finch reached her friends and woke them up in almost no time at all. The bad news was she could not remember the important thing by the time she got there, leaving them to sit around confused for a moment. Before she could worry about letting them down, they came up with the idea of letting the Garfont Mercenaries investigate to see if they could find the important thing themselves. A half-hour later, and the mercs returned with the most awful news: a group of soldiers in Theoscaldia Palace were planning an uprising to overthrow King Eulogimenos! The party wasted no time in heading straight to the palace, passing through its entrance mere minutes later. Entering into the Hall of Virtue, the team was soon greeted with the sight of Tantalese soldiers with drawn weapons and loud voices. Somewhere further down the hall, they could hear the sounds of scraping metal and commands being yelled out. “This is… It looks like…” said Rex. “The rumors were true,” said Prince Zeke of Tantal. “Your Highness! You’re back!” Two soldiers ran up to the party, neither of them brandishing a weapon. “There’s been an uprising and everything’s gone crazy!” said the second guard. “It’s too much for us to handle by ourselves, Highness. Might we count on your aid?” “Of course!” Zeke put a hand on his hip in a pose of confidence. “Maybe this is what Finch was talking about back at the inn,” he then surmised. “Wait,” said Finch, “Maybe I remember what it was now.” Flapping her arms, Finch exercised her power of recall once more in an attempt to be completely certain. She racked her mind as hard as she could, but alas, the memory continued to elude her. Finch scoffed in frustration, but then she supposed it was not all her fault. With all the excitement going on, how was anyone supposed to remember anything? It also did not help that there was something else to distract her now. Along the way, Finch had become aware of some kind of… pressure growing inside her, right below her abdomen. It wasn’t painful, but it was really uncomfortable regardless. If she didn’t know any better, it felt a lot like she needed to- “Finch! Are you joining us or not?” Nia’s yell pulled Finch’s attention off her body. Looking ahead, she saw that her friends had already moved forward, mere moments from confronting the first of the rebel soldiers. “Er, right! On my way!” Putting one hand on her helmet, Finch ran straight up to the party, settling in behind Nia and putting on her serious expression. “Okay, Nanna! I’m ready to support my trusty Driver as always!” Nia turned to her with her best “you can’t be serious” face. “It’s Nia, and I’m not your Driver.” “You aren’t?” said a taken-aback Finch. “But then who…” “To me, Finch!” yelled Mòrag, who brandished the shield hammer that came with Finch’s summoning. “Oh, that’s right! Maggie’s my Driver,” said Finch while she moved to cover Mòrag’s back. “My name is…” Mòrag started, but shook her head. “No matter, they’re moving towards us. Prepare to engage the enemy!” “Aye aye, captain!” said Finch, “Hee hee, always wanted to say that.” The fight broke out immediately after, with the halls becoming filled with shouting, weapons clashing together, and all sorts of ether arts firing off. Having clashed with Tantal’s guards before, Rex and his team were well aware of their prowess in battle, and the rebels were just as well-trained as the rest. The party had their work cut out for them in this fight, and Finch was no exception. While she did not do a lot of the fighting herself, it was her duty as a Blade to empower her Driver with ether energy. Channeling the kind of energy needed for big battles like this was exhausting work, especially when Mòrag needed to do a super-powerful attack or if Finch had to charge the ether barrier around her to block an attack. As the fight dragged on, Finch felt the fatigue getting to her. Muscles ached, her breathing grew labored, and that strange pressure only got worse, like something was going to spill out of her if she let her guard down. But there was no time to worry about that, not when her friends and especially her Driver were in danger. She would keep giving it her all until everyone was safe, because that was what a dependable Blade would do. It took a while, but the rebels fell one after another, and the party was heading down the corridor that led to the palace’s sacred chamber. None ran quicker than Finch, who understood more than anyone that they needed to hurry. If they didn’t finish their business here soon, then… well, something bad would happen, she was sure of that much. “Finch, slow down,” ordered Mòrag. Finch stopped in her tracks and turned around to face the group. “But we gotta hurry and beat up those bad guys for… whatever they’re gonna do!” she replied, all the while bouncing on her hard, sharp feet. “I understand, but we must move in and fight as a group,” said Mòrag, “And you are meant to stay behind me as my Blade, regardless.” “Oh, right, almost forgot that part.” Finch rubbed the back of her head as she got back into position. “Onwards, friends!” Nobody needed the command, for they were already headed toward the end of the corridor and into the Hall of Honor. The walls opened up to reveal more rebel soldiers, the most they had encountered thus far. Finch took a moment to swallow her throat while she fidgeted behind the group. There were a lot more enemies than she expected; would she have the strength to carry on through the whole fight, especially with the cramping in her legs and groin getting worse? “Finch, your ether, please!” Just as quickly as they came up, the worries disappeared from Finch’s mind. Of course she would get through this. She had to, if not for herself, then for her dear Driver, whoever she was. “Coming right up!” Finch put her hands out and began channeling ether without wasting another moment. Her powers entered the hammer at just the right time, allowing Mòrag to deliver a charged blow to the head of an attacking guard. There was no time to celebrate, as another guard was already raising his spear to strike. Finch pumped an extra bit of ether to form around Mòrag, creating a barrier that the spear bounced straight off. Mòrag pulled from the remaining ether to deliver a blunt strike that knocked the rebel to the ground, then followed up with a mighty downward smack. Raising the hammer back up, both Driver and Blade found the remaining guards surrounding them, all preparing to attack. It wasn’t more than a few seconds into the fight, and the strain hit Finch again. She could feel a bit of sweat forming underneath her feathers while her muscles burned from fatigue. Still, she would never give up, especially not in the middle of such an important fight. Finch remained steadfast in her resolve, even if her body was not fully cooperating with her. Her movement had become sluggish, seeing as her legs really did not want to separate from each other for some reason. Come to think of it, she only had one hand out to channel ether; the other one had found its way between her legs, pressing tightly against her groin. She had to wonder what the deal was with that, as that would normally only happen when- “Finch, focus!” “Huh, what?” That’s right, the very important fight was still going on. Finch spread her legs apart and pulled her hand away despite her body’s protest. “Alright, what are you orders, sir?” she asked “It is time we ended this. Execute our perfect storm attack at once!” “W-which one was…” Finch started, but then her eyes lit up before she finished. “Oh right, I know that move, I think!” Finch did not have to rethink, for Mòrag had already begun the attack. First, she slammed the hammer down, creating a force of wind that pushed the remaining rebels back, then threw the hammer up and behind her. Finch caught it out of the air, then started spinning in place, getting the hammer up to a fast, dangerous speed and creating a tornado around her. “Youuuu allll asked for thiiiisss!” yelled Finch as she hit her full speed. “Perrrfeeeect stooorrr-whoa!” Once more, Finch had forgotten of how difficult it was to keep her balance at full spin, and the hammer flying out of her hands served as a good reminder of such. She fell on her bottom while the hammer flew in the direction of the enemies. As it struck the ground, the ether contained within exploded out, striking all the rebels with the same power as a concussion grenade. Some flew back and slammed into the walls, others hit and tumbled along the ground, but not a single one could get back up and continue the fight. Just like that, the rebellion had been defeated, though it took a moment for it to sink in for the group. “Well, that’s one way to win a fight, I guess,” said Rex, lowering his sword after using it to brace himself from the blast. “Woo! Talk about a workout!” said Finch as she rose to her feet, putting a hand on her head to steady her spinning eyes and swirling body. “Um, was that the last of them?” “Most likely,” said Zeke, “We took care of the rear guard, and the doors to the Hall of Mystery remain sealed. The guards should be able to handle any stragglers from here.” “No more enemies?” Finch smiled. “That’s a relief.” Closing her eyes, she allowed herself to let the adrenaline from fighting come down and put her at ease. Helping out her friends any way she could was what she lived for, and knowing that she had succeeded without any major screwups this time felt just as nice. More than nice, actually. As her muscles relaxed, Finch felt a nice tingling sensation spread through her, and that pesky pressure that kept her so wound up seemed to be going away. She openly sighed at this relieving feeling that somehow felt familiar, though she couldn’t quite place it at the moment. Oh well, if it felt that good, it couldn’t be something bad, right? “Um, Finch?” “Hmm?” Finch opened her eyes to Rex’s voice. Rather than a bunch of happy friends, everyone looked right at her with frowns, some with wide eyes and open mouths. “What’s with all the weird faces, everybody?” she asked. “Did you… forget to do something this morning?” asked Rex. “Well, I had breakfast and told you all about the super-important thing,” she replied. “And I thought I’d seen the worst of this bit back in Argentum,” said a facepalming Zeke. “Poppi never see someone so casual with this type of bodily function before,” said Poppi. Finch tilted her head. “Huh? Boda-what now?” “Oh, for the love of…” Nia grumbled and stomped her foot. “Finch, you’re pissing yourself!” “Whaaaaat!?” That was all it took for her to become aware of the sound of splattering water beneath her along with the feeling of liquids leaving her body. Finch threw her arms out and looked straight down, her eyes wide open in horror. It turned out that “pissing herself” was not entirely accurate. Much of her urine left her through a golden stream that came down and slightly forward from between the feathers at her groin. It broke up into a light drizzle before striking the ground, making it sound as if someone turned on a hose halfway and aimed it at the stone floor. An impressive puddle had already formed by the time she looked down, nearly reaching the inner edges of her feet. Despite the volume of pee coming out this way, Finch could still feel a bit running down her legs, adding a gross, damp feeling to her feathers and talons. “Oh… Ohmigosh!” Finch gasped, pressing her legs together from the knees up and cramming her hands between them. The red dots on her cheeks grew to spread across her lower face. “I-I totally forgot! I was gonna go e-earlier, b-but then the th-thing, and, and then we had to fight and I… I…” Finch trailed off as she kept darting her head between all her friends. She was never going to say anything to make this look any better, and she knew it. Down below, her efforts to stop her sprung leak were just as hopeless. All she managed to achieve was getting her hands soaked and making more of it go down her legs, creating a visible matting in her feathers and shine on her pigeon-toed feet. All there was left to do was accept her accident. Letting her hands fall to the sides and relaxing her stance, Finch stared with teary eyes at the last of her pee tapering off into a set of mere drips. “Oh man, I’ve r-really done it now,” she bawled. “Hey, hey, Finch, it’s okay!” said Rex, raising his hands. “Accidents can happen to anyone. We’re not upset or gonna judge you for this.” “Rex is right,” said Nia, “This is one thing that I can’t really get onto you about.” “Really now?” Zeke turned to Nia with a raised eyebrow. “And why would that be?” “None of your business, Shellhead,” said Nia, crossing her arms and giving him a dirty look. “B-but it’s not okay! I, I didn’t just have an accident, I c-completely forgot I had to go in the first place!” Finch paused for a couple sobs, letting a few tears fall onto the floor to join the puddle of her other bodily fluid. “H-how am I supposed to be a good Blade if I mess up something like this?” “Finch.” Mòrag’s voice cut through the air as she stepped towards her. Finch did not dare look up at the tall, rigid Driver she had no doubt failed. “I… I’m so sorry, M-Morty,” she sobbed. “I might be the worst Blade ever.” “I must disagree with you on that.” “Huh?” Finch looked up in confusion and found Mòrag looking at her, not in anger but with her normal, neutral expression with hands behind her back. “Do not mistake my words. This restroom break of yours is not acceptable behavior, especially not for a Blade belonging to a high-ranking official,” said Mòrag. “I… I know.” Finch lowered her head, expecting the next words to be about letting her go from her bond with Mòrag. “With that said, it does not undo all the good work you have done today.” “It… doesn’t?” Mòrag nodded and crouched down to Finch’s eye level. “You alerted us to a disturbance, giving us the chance to act on it before the worst could come of it. Not only that, but you remained just as dependable in battle today as you always have. Aside from this moment, you have done a fine job today.” “She’s right, you know,” said Zeke, “If anyone has let us down today, it’s that useless old man of mine. I’ll be giving him a piece of my mind about this mess once we’re done here, that’s for sure… but I digress,” he quickly added once he saw the looks Nia and Mòrag were giving him. Meanwhile, Finch felt her Driver’s words  sink in. She wasn’t a burden even after this? Maybe there was hope for her yet. “Um, th-thank you, Mandy.” Finch wiped the tears from her eyes with her arm. “My name…” Mòrag started, but shook her head, “Is not important right now. Do you feel better now?” “A little bit, but I still feel really embarrassed. Gross, too.” “That is to be expected, I suppose.” Mòrag paused to steel herself before continuing. “But know this. It was not long ago that I found myself in an incident not unlike this, feeling the way you do now.” “R-really?” asked Finch, her eyes growing wide in wonder and bewilderment. “I speak naut but the truth. I believed I would never recover from such a fall, but given time and encouraging words, I eventually picked myself back up and carried on. I am certain you will be able to as well.” “Y-You think so?” Finch allowed a little smile to break through. “Then I’ll try to be a better Blade for you, Mona!” “My name is M-oh!” Mòrag never got to finish her correction, for she soon felt a pair of feathery arms and hard, wet hands squeezing her into a hug. “I won’t do something like this again, I promise!” said Finch, her voice muffled in  Mòrag’s uniform. “Er, that is all well and good,” said Mòrag while trying to pull the wet bird off her. “But I request that you postpone this hug until you are made decent again.” Finch’s eyes snapped open as she realized she was getting more liquids than her tears on her Driver. “Ah, whoops!” She broke away from the hug and frowned at herself. “I’d really like to be clean now, but how am I gonna do that here?” “I might be able to help with that.” Pyra stepped forward and held out a hand, a soft flame growing out of the palm. “I can at least dry you off until you can take a bath.” “Are you sure that’s safe, Pyra?” asked Nia. “I’m very careful with my flames. I promise it won’t hurt, Finch.” “Um, if you say so,” said Finch, stepping out of her puddle at last. “And while that is going on, the rest of us should get to work restraining and questioning the rebels,” said Silence followed as the group went about their tasks. While Pyra kneeled down and dried Finch’s legs, all the bird could do was watch her friends doing the work without her help. Even after Mòrag’s kind words, Finch couldn’t help but start feeling a little useless and embarrassed again. “How’s that feel? Any better now?” asked Pyra, withdrawing her flame. Finch looked down at her legs. While her feathers and talons still had that lingering gross feeling, it still felt a lot better than before Pyra’s handiwork. Not just that, but no one would be able to tell that she had wet herself without taking a long, close look and a couple sniffs. “Y-yeah, better now,” Finch replied with a frown. “It’ll be okay. I’m sure you’ll be back to your happy self before too long.” Finch shook her head. “I don’t know, Penny. I think it’s gonna be a long time before I can get over this.” With that, Finch turned and walked away from Pyra, hanging her head low. However, she only managed a few steps before coming to a stop and staring straight ahead, her expression completely blank for several seconds. “Um, are you alright, Finch?” asked Pyra. Finch turned around with a raised eyebrow. “Sure, why wouldn’t I be?” Pyra could only stare in silence at Finch’s newfound nonchalance. The same could be said for Nia, who was done restraining the unconscious troops and had walked back towards Pyra at that moment. “Don’t tell me…” she started to say. Just then, Finch sniffed the air a few times and turned towards Brighid while she held out a flame to evaporate the puddle. “Whoa!” she recoiled in surprise. “Did someone pee over there?” The entire party stopped what they were doing and turned towards her, most of them sporting the same expressions from when they saw her wetting herself. Unaware of this, Finch sniffed a couple more times, then looked down and lifted her foot. “Wait, did I step in it? Aw, gross! Whoever did this owes me an apology!” Much of the party could only stare and blink at first. “I suppose she’s back to normal now,” commented Zeke. “I don’t think there is such a thing as normal with her,” said Nia. “Tora wish he could forget embarrassing moments so easily,” lamented Tora. “It would seem you were correct with your assessment, Rex,” said Mòrag, a hand to her chin. “What do you mean?” asked Rex. “There is rarely a dull moment with someone as peculiar as Finch.”
 

Updates are coming to OmoOrg!

Hey everyone!
It has been a while since our last official update, but rest assured we have still been hard at work preparing some improvements for the site behind the scenes.  Some immediate updates to look forward to over the next week or two are significant improvements to searching on the site (we will be moving to a dedicated search engine that should dramatically improve search efficiency and accuracy), live posting notifications (see when users are actively replying to ongoing topics anywhere on the site) and some additional features for subscribers that we will be highlighting later. We have some more fairly large upgrades that will be rolling out over the coming months, and as usual we can definitely use your support to help keep these updates funded! If you’d like to help out, you can make a one-time contribution to the site here: https://www.omorashi.org/clients/donations/4-omoorg-upgrades-and-server-expenses/ Or become a Patron via our Patreon page here: https://www.patreon.com/user?u=2777189 Additionally, if you’d like to gain access to some of the more exclusive features available to site contributors, you can sign up for a premium membership plan here: https://www.omorashi.org/store/category/1-premium-subscriptions/ Thank you again for all your support and I look forward to helping our community continue to grow and thrive!

Kirito

 

Bearly Holding Together

(Warning: Contains underaged wetting desperation. Reader discretion advised)   A light wind carrying hundreds of blossom petals blew through the city of Fonsa Myma, making the capital of Uraya look quite festive under the night sky. While there was no actual festival going on, the Mymoma Playhouse was packed with attendees on this night, for a certain musician was performing there. She had only begun her career not long ago, but had already captivated hundreds with her lovely voice and uncanny skill at the Gormotti instrument known as a Torigonda. But there was one problem that this musician suffered from, and with only a little while before her biggest performance yet, that problem was hitting her especially hard. “Now then, finally big night arrive!” declared Tipitapi, the singer’s nopon manager as he stood in the hallway at the side of the theater. “Friend Ursula, ready for concert?” “Mmm…” Ursula, the Blade with the form of a white-haired little girl, kept her head turned away from the group of friends staring at her in concern. Just the act of talking proved difficult with all the figurative butterflies fluttering about inside her. “Ursula?” asked Nia. “Friend okay? Have tummyache?” said Tora. “Mmm, no, my stomach is fine… but, I don’t know if I can do it,” she finally spoke. “It would appear that she has trouble coping with the excessive stress,” commented Dromarch. Ursula did not respond, but it was the truth. For all of her talent, she had always been held back by her shyness. She had yet to fully complete a performance up until now, for her nerves would cause her to freeze up and forget the joys of singing and playing. How her manager had gotten her to perform at such a venue tonight was nothing short of a miracle. “But that terrible! Concert have to be cancelled!?” said a wide-eyed Tora. “It’s okay, there’s still time before the gig,” said Nia, “We can use it to get Ursula to relax.” “Trick of Tora when stressed is to eat favorite food until calm,” said Tora, “Ursula have some Tasty Sausage too?” “I think she’d just get heartburn,” said Rex. “On the other hand, having a snack would form a distraction. It may not be such a bad idea, after all,” said Dromarch. “Right!” nodded Nia, “So we’ll try to feed Ursula her favorite food to get her a bit more relaxed.” “M-My favorite food?” asked Ursula, who had only started paying attention to the conversation again. Would that really help me out? she wondered. “Ah, okay, mmm… I saw some Champ’s Churros out front, I wouldn’t mind trying those… let’s say, ten of them? So Beary can try them, too.” She looked over at her large polar bear companion, who held her up in his arms. Beary was not one for talking, but he smiled at the thought of having something to eat. “Beary eat more than fair share,” said Tora, “But no time for grumble! We buy and come back!” “And until friends return, Teetapz keep waiting audience entertained with gift of gab!” declared Tipitapi. “Just wait right there, Ursula. We’ll have your churros in no time!” said Rex. After Rex’s proclamation, the group dispersed, leaving Ursula and Beary more or less by themselves in the hallway. As soon as they were all out of sight, Ursula let out a sigh and rested a hand just beneath her abdomen. As much as she loved her friends, having so many eyes on her was quite draining, especially at that moment when she had a problem other than her shyness to deal with. She had never told any of her friends, but the anxiety she felt before a performance had a rather embarrassing effect on her. Even if she hadn’t had anything to drink in a while, she always felt the need to visit the little girl’s room whenever the stage nerves hit her. Tonight was certainly no different, with her biggest concert yet hitting her bladder particularly hard. Fidgeting in place while on Beary’s arm, Ursula knew she would have to take care of this before the performance. “Um, Beary?” she asked in a softer voice than normal. Beary turned his head towards her, his comforting smile helping quell her nerves a little. He was little for words, but his gentle presence always made her feel like she could talk to him about any of her problems. Mustering her courage, Ursula leaned up to his ear and put a hand up to block what she had to say from any potential onlookers. “C-can you take me to the little girl’s room?” she whispered. Beary closed his eyes and nodded, not needing to hear anything else. Keeping Ursula atop her spot, he walked in the direction of the general bathrooms. It was a bit embarrassing that Ursula had to be seen heading there, but her personal room did not have a toilet, so it would have to do. But as they rounded the corner to the bathrooms, Ursula’s sheepish smile lowered into a worried frown. Right in front of the door to the ladies’ room was a line of girls, at least half a dozen or more. Not just that, but they all carried concerned expressions, with a couple fidgeting in place. Iona, the granddaughter of the theater’s owner, looked particularly strained, with both hands pressing into her groin while she bounced in place in front of the door. “Oh, dear,” Ursula mumbled at the sight. Would she have enough time to wait in line? She knew she could hold it while in line, but there was no telling how soon her friends would be back. Asking the other ladies if she could go first was not an option; not only would it embarrass her, but she would never dream of getting in their way of relief and possibly even making them wet themselves. While she worried, the ladies’ room door opened, and its occupant stepped out. Iona almost jumped for joy as she waddled in and shut the door behind her. Ursula smiled a bit at this moment; not only did someone avoid an accident, but with one less lady in line, maybe she had the time to- “Ursula?” “Where friend go? We have tasty churros now!” Her smile dropped away just as quickly. That call came from Rex and Tora back at the other corner of the theater. No time to wait, she had to eat and get on stage right away. “Come on, Beary, let’s go,” she spoke while giving the bathrooms one last longing look. Beary turned his head to her and gave a concerned frown in response. “I’ll be okay, I promise,” she said with a smile, “I-It’s a short concert. I can manage until it’s over.” Beary kept his frown, but turned and walked back regardless. With no one looking at her again, Ursula let her worry show on her face once more. She might have said she’d be fine, but that didn’t mean she believed it herself. Making it through a concert was already a tough task, but having to do it while she really needed the potty made it seem more daunting than ever. But as scared as she was, Ursula knew she couldn’t back down now, not after so much time and work put into this performance, and not with the audience already filling the rows. Her only choice was to do her best and hope that everything would work out.     The good news was the churros worked quite well in calming her down. Even as she stood inside the theater and watched the audience file in to fill up every last seat, Ursula felt almost no desire to run and hide somewhere. Unfortunately, she still really wanted to run to the nearest bathroom. In fact, her need to go felt even stronger now that her stage fright didn’t have so much of her attention. It did not help that she had both arms wrapped around Beary, so all she could do to keep it at bay was lightly rub her knees together. “Are you okay?” Rex’s voice pulled her focus from her bladder for just a moment. “Y-yes, I’m all right.” “Friend Ursula sure? Tora still see worry on face,” said Tora. “W-Well, I’m still a little nervous,” she replied, “but thanks to all the support from you guys, I’ll be able to give it my all.” Before anyone else could voice their concern, she quickly looked to the stage and said, “Okay, time to get out there!” “Alright, good luck to you, then!” said Rex as she and Beary turned around and headed for the stage. “We’ll be cheering for you from here!” added Nia. As their encouraging words faded into the background, Ursula allowed her smile to fall away and her walk to become stiff and slow. Despite her confident showing mere moments ago, she had to admit the pressure was getting to her, albeit a different pressure than what her friends probably expected. Could she really keep holding on and make it through her performance at the same time? No more time to think, she was already standing behind the curtains, with Beary holding her stringed instrument while she held her bladder. She could hear the crowd going quiet and see the lights dimming from under the curtain. A bit later, and she picked up the pitter-patter of Tipitapi walking onstage and introducing her. Exactly what he had to say, she didn’t know, for her mind stayed focused on her need to go and the impending performance. “And without further ado, Tipitapi proudly presents Ursula’s New Groove!” Ursula had just enough time to put her hands at her sides and bring her smile back before the curtains parted. The spotlights hit her eyes and the applause from the silhouetted crowd filled her ears, already making her little heart flutter. Still, she pushed through it, stepping forward and giving a curtsy to the audience. She then sat down cross-legged, with Beary lowering her Torigonda into her hands before sitting down right behind her, giving her something to lean back on. Right away, she felt her hold lose strength from her legs spreading out, making her groin muscles tighten up as much as they could to make up for it. It only got worse as the weight of her instrument came down onto her lap, pressing into her bladder and making her draw in a sharp breath. The doubts and worries came back, and for a moment, she could not see any possible way this concert could end well. But then she caught several figures in the back seats, recognizing their shadows in a heartbeat. Her friends, the people who had been there for her every step of the way, were watching with hopeful eyes. The warm fur pressing against her back reminded her of the other friend hoping to see her succeed as well. Her heart filled with resolve as she remembered all of these wonderful people and their help in getting her out of her shell. Her fears and bladder would not stop her; she would finish this concert, not just for her friends, but for herself as well. With a smile, Ursula strummed the first note, filling the room with the Torigonda’s distinct Gormotti folk sound. What little noise the audience made quickly died away as she continued, each note weaving together to form a melody. Soon after, she added her voice, delicate yet firm, to create the piece she had rehearsed so many times before, a song to make one reflect on where they had come from and the journey that awaited them still. The further she got into the piece, the more the world seemed to disappear around Ursula. Singing and playing music always resonated with something deep inside her, and even now, with her heart racing and bladder quivering, she wanted nothing more than to keep playing and experience those joyful, rewarding sensations. And play, she did. The parts of the song where her shyness proved too much and made her have to stop playing before were met and passed without a second thought. Before she knew it, she had reached the end of the performance, letting the last note echo throughout the hall, then fade into silence. She opened her eyes to find the audience sitting motionless, only to erupt into a thunderous applause moments later. Despite all her fears, she had succeeded. Ursula could not help but give the widest smile in response, letting the hall know of the excitement brimming inside her little body. As Beary lifted the Torigonda out of her hands, she stood up and took a bow, then a second bow, and a third as the audience cheered her on. With that done, she turned around and stepped behind the curtains as they drew close, feeling like nothing could ever go wrong for her now. “Ooohhh!” But the instant the audience could no longer see her, all those exciting feelings gave way to pain and panic. Ursula closed her legs tight and crammed her hands between them as a painful surge from her bladder pulsed through her body. Any sense of modesty and shyness was cast aside, for she had to do anything and everything she could to not have an accident at that moment. Just as quickly, Beary dropped Ursula’s instrument and huddled around her, his face filled with worry. She looked up at him with her pale cheeks turned pink and eyes shiny with tears ready to fall if the worst should come to pass. “B-Beary,” she whimpered while bouncing on her transparent, bare feet, “I n-need the bathroom right now!” That was all Beary needed to see for a fire to light up within the polar bear like never before. He scooped Ursula into his arms without hesitation, leaving her upright to avoid moving her bladder as much as possible and allowing her to keep holding herself, and ran from the backstage as quickly and carefully as he could manage. Safely tucked in Beary’s arms, Ursula squirmed and moaned with her eyes shut tight, doing whatever she could to keep it all in for just a little bit longer. It might have been a small playhouse, but even the short time it took for Beary to run to the bathroom felt like forever to her. But before they could reach the toilets, Beary came to a sudden stop. Ursula opened her eyes with the intention of asking him why, but she let out another whine as she saw the reason for herself. They had arrived at the bathrooms, but once again, the ladies’ room had a line standing before it, no smaller than from before. Ursula could only look on in despair at the other girls, all of them squirming and shuffling like they were quite in need of the facilities as well. “I… I can’t wait that long! I n-need to go now!” she said, adding another whimper at the end. Unlike when he ran towards the bathroom with determination and focus, Beary simply stood there and looked around with no idea what to do next. He considered letting loose a powerful roar to maybe scare the other girls away, ensuring that they would be next in line. However, even if he was not the polite bear that would never do such a thing, Ursula would certainly rather have an accident than be mean to someone else like that, maybe even making them wet themselves in the process. His next idea was to try running outside and finding an alley or someplace else where Ursula could go without being seen, but that had its own problems. He didn’t know the city’s layout at all, and she would likely be mortified at the idea of going potty in such a place. No, they needed a bathroom, and just about any bathroom would do for her now. That’s when it hit him. The ladies’ room might have had a long line, but the same could not be said for the men’s room down the hall. Nobody stood outside that door, and even if it was occupied, Ursula still had a better chance of making it there than anywhere else. Before Ursula could object, Beary took off straight for the men’s room and grabbed the door handle. Fortune continued to smile on them, for the door opened straight away, revealing a clean, empty bathroom just for her. They rushed inside, with Beary quickly shutting and locking the door behind them. At long last, relief seemed only a few seconds away. Unfortunately, Ursula only had to look at the toilet to see why the men’s room had no line. “Oh… oh no!” Sitting atop the lid to the toilet was a small sign, the words “Out of service” sticking out like an off-key singer in a choir. Even worse, someone had gone to the trouble of taping the lid shut. Whatever was wrong with the toilet, it was clearly not fit for use. Just like that, Ursula’s hope of making it to a toilet had been dashed. She shut her eyes, tears beginning to seep through the lids, and whimpered again. “I… I can’t… it’s gonna c-come out!” Hearing Ursula starting to cry next to him broke Beary’s heart. He might not have been a good reader, but even he knew when a toilet was not supposed to be used. He had to wonder if there really was no way to avoid an accident now that the only place she could have gone potty into was broken. But then his eyes drifted to the other side of the room, and he saw just what she needed: another place for someone to relieve themselves into. There was no time to tell Ursula about it, he could ask for her forgiveness later. Meanwhile, with her eyes closed and brain focused solely on the impending accident, Ursula did not even notice the motions of Beary moving somewhere quickly again. She did, however, pay attention when a paw reached up her dress and grabbed at her undergarments. “Hah!?” she squeaked in surprise as the paw yanked her underwear straight down to her feet and clear off her legs with hardly any effort, the snow-white panties quickly tossed onto the toilet lid. For being such big, bulky paws, they could be quite dextrous. The hands were not done yet, for she was shuffled to where her back was braced against Beary’s chest. Finally, the paws pushed up her dress and lifted her legs up and away, leaving her entire lower half exposed and pointed forward. “Wha-what?” stammered Ursula, her blush growing to bridge the gap between her cheeks. She opened her eyes, ready to ask why Beary would do such a thing, but she immediately got her answer. Right in front of her was a urinal, the thing boys could tinkle into, and Beary had aimed her right at its center. “W-wait, I…” she tried to speak, maybe say something to convince Beary not to make her do this. Unfortunately, with her underwear off and legs spread when she was already seconds from bursting, there was not a thing she could say or do to stop what would happen next. Ursula let out one last gasp as it finally began: a robust, pale, steady stream pushed out of her and through the air, only breaking up just before striking within the urinal’s walls with a splattering sound. It ran down the porcelain in smooth rivulets into the waters below, adding a tinkling noise to her piddling performance. It was not a perfect stream, in fact a little of it dribbled straight down and onto the floor, but she was peeing into a urinal almost as well as any boy. That did not mean she was happy about it, however. Never had she answered nature’s call in such an embarrassing way before. If someone had come in here and seen this, she would never want to show her face again. That Beary was holding onto her while she tinkled was bad enough, even if his head was turned away from it all. They may have been inseparable, but she always had her privacy for this up until now. She didn’t know if she could ever look him in the eyes after this. And yet, as Ursula watched her pee leaving her with burning-red cheeks, a feeling other than embarrassment began to bloom within her, starting from her groin and growing to the rest of her body. It was the warm, soothing feeling of relief, of  finally letting out something that had built up inside her before she exploded. In a way, it was strangely similar to how she would feel when performing in front of others. Those good feelings continued to grow within her, overpowering her humiliation with pure bliss. She had succeeded, she realized, not just in making it to the bathroom, but in her concert as well. Despite her fears, everything had worked out, and she was free to enjoy the happiness she had worked so hard to achieve. That’s just what she did. Leaning her head back and closing her eyes, Ursula breathed a long sigh with a smile, fully relaxing into her potty time. Her stream picked up a little in response, turning into the most robust spray she had ever released, and filling the bathroom with a symphony of splashes and splatters. For such a little body, she continued to go at this pace for a long time, more so than any other tinkle she had ever taken and likely would take again. Her piddle came to an end almost as quickly as it started. The spray dropped into a small trickle, landing squarely into the yellowed water at the urinal’s bottom to create a deeper tinkling sound. She felt Beary leaning her into the urinal as the stream grew weaker from there, letting her still hit the urinal until she had nothing more to give than a few drips falling straight down. “Mmm…” Ursula hummed at the end, still carrying her smile of soft, genuine relief. Opening her eyes, she saw how close she was to the urinal and was reminded of how silly the two of them probably looked. “Um, you can put me down now, Beary. I’m done.” Beary opened his eyes and complied, setting her down and away from the small puddle she had created. The bathroom fell silent, save for Beary flushing the urinal, as Ursula stood with her hands behind her back and looking down at her feet. “Um, I…” she started to speak in a half-whisper, “I don’t know h-how I could ever thank you for helping me.” Beary started to shake his head, but stopped as she continued speaking. “I don’t just mean... this.” She motioned towards the urinal. “You’re always there for me, Beary. You, and all my friends, too. W-when I think about all of you, I can do all these things I never thought I’d be able to.” As she spoke, Ursula’s head lifted up until she met Beary’s eyes, showing her smile. “It’s because of all of you that I want to keep doing my best. I’ll make as many people happy with my singing and healing as I can.” Her gaze drifted away for a moment. “And, um, I’ll speak up sooner when I need the bathroom, I promise.” The silence returned for a few seconds until Ursula, feeling too bold to resist, stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Beary’s stomach, burying her head into his belly. The bear rested his paws on her back, returning the hug in earnest. “I’m so glad to have you with me,” she whispered, “You, and all my friends.” Ursula wanted to stay surrounded in Beary’s comforting warmth forever. Unfortunately, the happy moment ended with a gasp as she felt a different warmth running down her leg, reminding her of what she still needed to do, and how underdressed she still was. She pulled out of the hug and looked back to Beary. “Mmm, I still need to clean myself up,” she spoke, glancing over to the small puddle on the floor. “And that, too.” Nothing more needed to be said as the two went about cleaning up after her potty time. While Beary handled the puddle, Ursula sat on the toilet and tended to herself with the nearby paper. Once that was all taken care of, they disposed of the paper in the waste bin, then Beary lifted  her to the sink while she washed her hands. With clean hands, clean legs, and her underwear back where it belonged, Ursula let Beary lift her onto his shoulder. They exchanged looks one last time and nodded together before setting off back to their friends. They were undoubtedly wondering where she had run off to after the show, and she didn’t like to make them worry about her like that. They would also bombard her with congratulations and attention, something that she wasn’t too keen on after her little incident. Still, they deserved to see her after all that they helped her with, and she deserved to hear how well she did, too. She would gladly bear a bit of embarrassment for the Drivers that she was honored to call friends.
 

Female Mòrag Stainbringer (Nobody Expects the Desperate Inquisition Part 2)

(Note: Contains story spoilers up to chapter 4) With thanks to DerivativeWings for editing. Check out his Planet of Desperation series starting here. Some time later, and the hot springs trip was over. Now fully-dressed and back in the comfort of the inn, the girls stood in the hall outside their room and continued their small talk from earlier. However, Mòrag was not standing among them for this part of this conversation. Instead, she stood at the end of the hall where the lavatory was located, not quite next to the door, but close enough that she could quickly reach it as soon as its current occupant left. The time between their dip and now had felt like hours to Mòrag. Nobody wanted to leave the water’s soothing embrace for a long time, and then came the lengthy ordeal that was toweling off and putting on her inquisitor uniform, making sure every last part of it was immaculate before leaving the changing rooms. Now, all that separated her from a long overdue visit to the toilet was a locked door, and the pungent scent of someone on the other side handling their business. “Lady Mòrag?” Hearing this, Mòrag furrowed her brow as yet another potential obstacle presented itself. She quickly relaxed her face, stood up straight with her hands behind her back, and turned around to see Lady Brighid, her Blade, behind her. “Yes, Brighid?” said Mòrag, not a hint of annoyance in her voice. “Did you need something?” “I just wished to know how your bath went,” Brighid replied. That’s a rather odd request, thought Mòrag. “It went well enough. Warm water, pleasant company. Not a lot to comment on, really.” Aside from a particular event, she mentally added. “I am happy to hear that,” said Brighid, “And did you have any issues with being… unclothed in front of the others?” Mòrag shook her head. “I have not had trouble with that since my schooling days. I owe a lot to you for that, actually.” “Well, thank you,” said Brighid, putting the back of her hand to her chin. “So what, may I ask, is the source of your tension, then?” “Tension? I beg your pardon?” Mòrag asked. Is there seriously a crack in my composure? “I’ve been your Blade for long enough to know when there is something amiss about you.” Brighid leaned in. “Please, you need not hide whatever burden you’re carrying from me.” She always could see right through me, thought Mòrag while looking into Brighid’s closed eyes. She also realized that her companion was correct; much as Mòrag was tempted to lie and claim she was just fine, Brighid was not someone who deserved to be lied to. Besides, it was such a minor issue, why lie about it? “Well, in truth, I do have something causing me a bit of stress,” said Mòrag. “But it is a minor problem, one that should hopefully be resolved very shortly.” “And what is this problem of yours?” Must I really say it out loud? thought Mòrag, glancing away. Brighid might have helped her out with her nudity issues, but admitting her need to use a restroom was something she had never been able to manage before. Not that Brighid could have helped her with that; it was a miracle that nobody, least of all her Blade, had caught on to this flaw of hers. Her roundabout way of admitting to it was the best she could do at the moment. “Lady Mòrag?” “Well, that problem…” muttered Mòrag. As dishonest as it might have been, she couldn’t help but hope for a distraction of some sort. As she would later learn that night, she had to be careful about what she wished for. The walls and floors suddenly rumbled and shook, causing the paintings and other decorations to rattle and fall off the walls. Everyone in the hallway looked about, raising their arms out of instinct. “W-whoa! What’s going on?” asked Pyra down the hall. “Seriously? We’re doing this again?” yelled Nia. The lavatory door swung open, and out ran Tora with a piece of toilet paper stuck to his foot. “Meh-meh! Who make inn all shakey-shakey? Tora in worst possible place for that to happen!” he yelled, dancing in place. He was soon joined by Rex, Dromarch, and Azurda, who all ran out of the men’s bedroom. “M-Mòrag, this doesn’t normally happen in Mor Ardain, does it?” asked Rex. “Not in the least,” said Mòrag. “We need to investigate this now,” said Brighid. Mòrag nodded. “Agreed. Let’s move!” Thoughts of using the bathroom were pushed into the recesses of Morag’s mind as she, Brighid, and the rest of the party made their way downstairs. Her duty to protect Mor Ardain always came first, especially over something as trivial as needing to relieve herself. As the party passed through the inn’s front doors, they were greeted with panicked citizens running every which way, but mostly flowing from the middle of the city outwards. The rumbling, now accompanied with the sound of several roars and screeches, only felt stronger out on the streets. “I-Inquisitor Mòrag! Lady Brighid!” The group turned to the voice and spotted an Ardainian soldier running up to them, stopping only to catch his breath. “I’m glad you’ve turned up. Things are a right mess now!” “Report, soldier. What is the cause of this commotion?” asked Mòrag. “R-right.” The soldier stood at attention. “There’s been a breach in our defenses. Several monsters have crossed Midorl Bridge and are rampaging through the city!” “How is that possible?” asked Brighid, “That bridge should be under heavy guard at all times.” “It is, ma’am, but it seems a tribe of ignas have coordinated an attack. We’re not sure how, but they’ve got the monsters all worked up in a frenzy.” “What would cause ignas to mount an attack?” asked Brighid, putting a hand to her chin. “Could this possibly be the work of anti-imperialists?” “Maybe Torna is behind this?” suggested Rex. “Perhaps, but we’ve not the time to discern the cause. We must get the situation under control and protect the civilians,” said Mòrag, turning to the party. “I understand this is an Ardainian matter, but could I possibly ask you all for your assistance? I fear Alba Cavanich will need all the help it can get should Torna be involved.” Rex raised a fist. “Of course you can! We’ll do whatever we can to keep everyone safe.” “Tora and Poppi will help the innocent like true Driver and Blade!” declared Tora as he and Poppi puffed out their chests and put their hands on their hips. “Count me in, too,” said Nia, “I never like sitting on the sidelines when there’s fighting to be done.” Ever ready to help out, this crew, thought Mòrag. “Very well. Rex, Tora, I need you and your Blades to secure the marketplace. Nia, Dromarch, I need you to join Brighid and me in protecting the bridge to Hardhaigh Palace. Keep the collateral damage to a minimum, but do whatever you need to keep the civilians  safe.” She threw her arm out and declared “Move out!” Nods and shouts in the affirmative rang out as the party separated to carry out their tasks. None were more determined than Mòrag, however; her home was under attack, and she would do anything to keep it safe from harm. Whatever reason those ignas had for invading, they were about to wish they had never set foot in the capital.     While not quite the top dogs of Mor Ardain’s indigenous creatures, ignas were nonetheless feared for their brutality and strength in numbers. Battles against them were no light matter, as their relentless might could easily overwhelm the unprepared fighter. But as Mòrag and the rest of Mor Ardain eagerly demonstrated, brute force was hardly a match for proper training and tactics. At the very least, Ardainian weaponry outclassed anything the ignas could manage. That fact could not be made any clearer as Mòrag’s whip sword struck an igna clear across the head, sending the creature straight to the ground, never to rise again. As she paused to collect herself, Mòrag saw that the rest of the fight was going much the same way. Nia danced around a frenzied scorpox, dodging a strike of its tail before leaping over and delivering a decisive slash across its back. Meanwhile, the rest of the nearby Ardainian forces opened fire on two griffoxes that had pushed their way forward. It was not enough to kill, but they turned tail and ran back, having clearly gotten the message. With that, the plaza in front of Hardhaigh Palace’s bridge was devoid of invaders. All that could be heard around them was the fighting going on in other parts of the city and the crackling of the blue flame barricade that Brighid had set up. “Plaza is secure, Special Inquisitor!” yelled a guard. “I see,” said Mòrag, sheathing her swords. “Our next move should be to push forward. Front team, move up and assist our forces in the market. Rear team, maintain your positions with me.” “Yes, ma’am!” responded all the soldiers as they carried out their orders without hesitation. As this happened, Nia sheathed her ring blades as she and Dromarch walked back to the party. “So are we to continue guarding this bridge as well?” asked Dromarch. “I hope not,” commented Nia, “Standing around’s not really my thing.” How does that not surprise me? thought  Mòrag. “Sorry to disappoint, but we cannot risk leaving the bridge unguarded. Perhaps we will have to move later, but for now, the best course of action is for us to stay here and continue ho-ooooh!” It hit her harder than any blow the ignas could muster. Her need to relieve herself, completely forgotten in the chaos of battle, had returned stronger than ever. The painful surge forced her to a complete standstill, her hands curling up with visible tension while her entire body went rigid in its efforts to keep her urine from spilling out right there and then. “Lady Mòrag!” Mòrag could only grit her teeth in response to Brighid’s voice and footsteps moving towards her. Her mind, calm and clear during the battle, now raced with panic. It was highly possible that she would not be able to hide her urge to urinate from the others now, assuming they had not figured it out on their own. This did not even factor in just how she was going to properly relieve herself, either. She was in the middle of the city, with nothing resembling a public restroom nearby, and even if there was, what message would it send to the troops for the Special Inquisitor to abandon a crucial situation because she needed the potty? “You alright over there, Mòrag?” came Nia’s voice as she ran up to her as well. “Nngh, I…” she tried to speak, but even talking proved difficult from the strain. Was this it, she wondered? Would she truly have to admit to everyone how close to wetting herself she was? “Eeeyaaahh!” Drivers and Blades alike turned in the direction of the scream, youthful, panicked, and nearby. Once more, Mòrag’s pee predicament was forced to the back of her mind as far more important matters arose. “A child?” said Brighid. “It sounded like it came from the alleys,” said Dromarch. “We need to move, now!” yelled Mòrag. “Nia, Dromarch, stay and guard the bridge. Brighid and I will handle this ourselves.” If anyone had an objection, Mòrag did not hear it. She did not know where it came from, but she found the strength to pick herself back up and rush forward, running as fast as her legs could move. The pain from her bladder persisted, but it didn’t matter now, not when lives were in danger. Right behind her, Brighid muttered only a quick “Lady Mòrag” before rushing to join her. Soon enough, Mòrag and Brighid were running through the alleys of Alba Cavanich, turning their heads every which way to find the source of the scream. The pain from her bladder pulsed as rapidly as her heartbeat, with every step making her hold weaker and weaker, but still she pushed on. Just a little longer, she thought, Please hold out… “Help, someone!” This cry went out just as the two rounded the corner, and they quickly understood why. Two children, wide-eyed with fear, held each other with their backs to a railway blocking a sheer cliff. In front of them were several ignas, all brandishing weapons and letting out threatening shrieks while they closed in on the kids. It did not take an inquisitor to deduce what was about to happen next. “Brighid!” yelled Mòrag without a moment’s hesitation as she pulled a sword out and tossed it to her Blade. In one graceful motion, Brighid caught the sword and swung it down, sending forth a wave of blue flame. It spread into a line between the kids and the monsters, blocking them off from whatever attacks they had planned. The kids were safe for the moment, but their move had caused the ignas to turn their snarling and weapons towards the ladies instead. Rather than cowering, however, both ladies stood tall, or at least as tall as Mòrag could bear to stand, and raised their swords in tandem. “On my authority as Special Inquisitor, I demand that you leave the city now, or suffer the consequences!” threatened Mòrag. As she had expected but not hoped for, the lizardmen were not deterred by her words, choosing instead to yell and lunge forward. Ignas were known for not backing down from a fight, no matter how foolish doing so would be. Gritting her teeth, Mòrag took her other sword back from Brighid and swung them to the sides, extending them like long, fiery tendrils. Meanwhile, Brighid fell back and began channeling her ether into Mòrag, filling her swords with a burning energy. A battle quickly ensued, fast and frantic, as weapons and fire flew every which way. The ignas had Mòrag outnumbered and surrounded, but such poor odds were not uncommon for her. Worse had challenged her before, yet she remained triumphant through it all. The ignas did not have any hope of beating her. At least, that’s how it should have been. As it was, the nimble and masterful Special Inquisitor was having difficulty staying light on her feet. In addition to the pain in her bladder becoming unbearable, all that pressure weighed her down to where she felt as sluggish as the Mor Ardain titan itself. Much of her defense came from swinging the whips around her, protecting her and Brighid like a ring of fire and steel. It was not as professional or elegant as she would have liked, but it was getting results. Two of the ignas had been felled already, and as Mòrag let out a cry and a downward slash with both blades, a third monster soon hit the ground. “Aah!” But right as it did so, something also dropped, right into Mòrag’s undergarments. It was only a spurt, but that alone was unacceptable to her, causing her breathing to run ragged and heart to beat faster. Her panic lasted only a moment, but even that was too long in the heat of battle. Her distraction allowed an igna to leap in from the side and deliver a powerful jumping kick to her shoulder, too strong for her to maintain balance. With another yelp, she fell to the ground, her swords falling out of her hands and the flow of ether breaking up. That small bit of warmth in her knickers was instantly forgotten from the blunt pain of the kick. “Lady Mòrag!” cried Brighid, immediately motioning to rush towards her Driver. Unfortunately, the remaining ignas were already ahead of her, as they jumped in front of her with weapons drawn, ready to divide and conquer the duo. Meanwhile, Mòrag had just glanced up from her shock to find the igna that kicked her now standing above her, raising its sword up to deal a decisive strike. Was this really how it would end for her, she wondered: on her knees in a random alley, her bladder fit to burst, defeated by a wild monster out of sheer negligence ? But then she heard the roar of a tiger and saw a ringed blade slash the igna straight across the head, taking the creature out of the battle. Never had Mòrag been happier for someone to have disobeyed a direct order. At the same time, a fiery blast erupted from both of Brighid hands, sending the last couple ignas smacking into the wall and slumping over defeated. Even without weapons, a Blade was far from defenseless. It was only after the fight that Brighid noticed their reinforcements. “Nia? Dromarch?” “Dromarch, can you get those kids to safety?” asked Nia, sheathing her weapons. “At once, my lady,” he replied as he set off. The protective wall of fire had died out around the children, allowing him to calm them down and escort them out of the alleys. While this happened, Brighid turned to Nia and asked “Weren’t you both ordered to remain at the bridge?” Nia crossed her arms. “I told you, I don’t like standing around when there’s enemies to fight.” She looked away from Brighid and added, “But nevermind that, is she alright?” Brighid gasped as she remembered what she was going to do before the attack. “Lady Mòrag!” she called out while running up to her. Mòrag had barely moved from her spot since getting kicked there. She had heard Brighid yelling for her, but the immense pain she felt kept her from making a proper response. However, this pain was not from the kick; she had taken far worse in her career and could still carry about like nothing happened. No, this pain was localized solely between her legs, and far more stressful than a mere kick. “Mòrag, are you okay? Please speak to me!” said Brighid, kneeling down to her eye level and placing a hand on her shoulder. “Is… is it over?” Mòrag finally mumbled. “E-Excuse me?” asked Brighid. “Are the monsters gone? Is everyone safe?” Brighid glanced away to listen to her surroundings. “Y-yes, I believe so. I can’t hear anymore commotion.” “Yeah, it’s all quiet now,” said Nia, her ears moving about. “Couldn’t even hear any fighting from the market before I left.” “G-Good,” Mòrag muttered, keeping her head down. The civilians were safe, and damage to the city and palace had been minimized. This meant she could now put her focus solely on her bladder, which she highly doubted would end nearly as well. At this point, every bit of her strength was put into holding back the inevitable flood. She could not move an inch, let alone stand up and search for a toilet, or else her shaky hold would come crashing down. Despite having braved several dangerous creatures in battle, the thought of losing control in front of the others now filled her with more dread than any monster. “Lady Morag,” said Brighid. “W-what is it?” she replied. “Let it go.” Mòrag’s eyes lifted up. “Er, beg your p-pardon?” Did she just… Brighid looked at her right in the eyes, even as they remained shut. “Please, don’t strain yourself any further. Just let it out. I won’t think less of you for it.” “B-brighid…” Time seemed to stop while Mòrag stared into Brighid’s closed eyes. Her Blade, the personification of elegance and grace, was giving her permission to relieve herself here and now? This night had taken quite the bizarre turn, to say the least. But she couldn’t do that, as much as she wanted to. She was the Special Inquisitor of Mor Ardain, a top representative for the empire. To just go and wet herself was too far beneath her, too disgraceful, too humiliating, too… Mòrag let out a small gasp. No matter what her mind thought, her heart and bladder had decided for her. She could feel the warmth growing in her undergarments and passing through to her trousers, despite any effort she could make to stop it. It was happening in this very moment, and all she could do was make peace with it. And so, Mòrag closed her eyes and mouthed the words “thank you” as she abandoned the last of her attempts to hold it. Right away, the leak grew into a full stream, strong enough to create the sound of water running against fabric as well as a gentle hiss. The wetness, once localized to the innermost part of her groin, spread outwards and covered her backside before pooling into a puddle that grew to cover the back of her legs, the moonlight and alley lamp leaving it visible for anyone to see should they look her way. Before too long, her coat-tails became damp and heavy from resting atop the puddle, and even her gloves grew wet from clutching her soaked groin. Such an act should have instilled only shame and humiliation in the inquisitor, and it did, but for the moment, it could not hold a candle to the relief she now felt. Mòrag’s shut eyes lifted upwards and a hum sounded in her throat at the bliss of her overfilled bladder finally shrinking back down to a comfortable, unstressed level. It was such a crude thing to derive pleasure from, and yet not even someone of her stature could deny how good it felt to address a basic need after neglecting it for so long. Outside Mòrag’s world of relief, the other ladies could only stare in disbelief and silence for the whole minute it took for her to finishing emptying. While Brighid remained kneeled and ignored the puddle slowly edging closer to her foot, Nia’s eyes and mouth both hung open, and even she felt her cheeks turning red, though it did not compare to the blush on Mòrag’s face. “W-well then,” said Nia towards the end, “When Brighid said ‘let it out’, this was not what I was expecting.” In an instant, Nia’s voice jerked Mòrag out of her bliss. Her eyes snapped open, and the cold weight of reality pressed down on her hard. The pride of the empire had just pissed her uniform, and now sat in her waste like an intoxicated vagrant. She could not look more pathetic if she wore nothing at all. Even Emperor Niall, her own brother, would surely think the same if he saw her now. “N-Nia, Brighid,” she started in a shaky voice, the brim of her hat hiding her eyes from the others. “How are you feeling now?” asked Brighid in a calm tone. “I was worried you were going to hurt yourself if you tried holding it any longer.” Any longer? “How long did you know about my… predicament?” “I had my suspicions at the inn, but they weren’t confirmed until a few minutes ago. Like I said, I know when something’s wrong with you, my lady.” “I see…” Mòrag’s eyes drifted further away from the two. “Perhaps I am not as fit for this position as I once thought.” “Why? Because you chose to save a bunch of kids over not peeing your pants?” asked Nia. “That should not even be a choice in the first place, not for someone of my station,” she replied, her voice strained with frustration. “No other Special Inquisitor would have made an error so egregious.” “Lady Mòrag, please don’t criticize yourself so harshly,” said Brighid, “Your leadership tonight proved to everyone why you deserve to be the Special Inquisitor.” “Seriously, if not for you, there’s no telling how many more people might have gotten hurt,” said Nia. Mòrag let out a sigh. “You may be right, but regardless, I let my pride cloud my common sense tonight. The people are fortunate that this is the worst to happen because of it.” “Pride?” asked Nia, “So that’s why you didn’t just wee off the cliff with Pyra and me earlier?” “You… did what?” Brighid turned and raised a hand to her mouth. “Er, right, you weren’t there for that.” Nia rubbed the back of her head. “Look, I get it, Mòrag, you’ve got to keep up your appearance for the empire and all that, but you don’t need to worry about that when it’s just us. Especially not when you’re as bare-arsed as everyone else.” Brighid nodded. “I would not have worded it in that manner, but she is right. You can’t and shouldn’t always play the part of Special Inquisitor. The person underneath the uniform needs to be taken care of as well.” She stood up and held her hand out in front of Mòrag. “And I think now would be a good time to start taking care of her.” Nia walked up and stuck her hand out as well. “Take it from someone who wet themselves not that long ago: best thing to do is learn from it and move on. Plus, it’s really not fun wallowing in your own piss, trust me.” Open hands, sound wisdom, and a smile on each face; the complete opposite of the consequences Mòrag had expected for her accident. Like the urine staining her trousers, it took a little bit for their words to sink into her, but once they did, the weight of all of Mor Ardain seemed to lift off her shoulders. It was not by a lot, but at least she could lift her arms and take the hands reaching out to her, letting them pull her up to her feet and out of the puddle. “Nia, Brighid,” she spoke, standing tall and making eye contact with the ladies once again. “I am truly indebted to you both. I promise you, I will find a way to repay you for your kind words.” “Please, think nothing of it,” said Brighid, waving a hand, “It is enough for me to see you standing tall once more.” “You’ve already seen me with wet pants, so we’ll just call it even,” said Nia, pausing to stretch her arms out and yawn. “Well, I don’t know about you all, but I think we’ve earned us some shut-eye.” Mòrag shook her head. “Unfortunately, I cannot retire for the night. I need to assess the damage and open an investigation to the ignas’ motives straight away.” “So what, you’re just gonna do all that in wet knickers?” asked Nia with a raised eyebrow. “If I must for the sake of this city,” she responded, her composure unwavering even as her face remained red and her thoughts filled with people giving her weird looks. “Even so, it would not reflect well on the empire for the Special Inquisitor to walk around in urinated trousers,” said Brighid, “I advise we at least get you into a fresh uniform before we speak with any of the soldiers.” Mòrag glanced down at her legs. While her black clothes and the night darkness would hide her accident from sight, anyone near her would notice the unmistakable scent of urine upon her. Holding out her hands, she could see a hint of yellow on her white gloves, more evidence that would remove all doubt as to what befell her. “Perhaps a change of clothes would be in order, then,” she responded. “Could you escort me back to the inn?” “It would be my pleasure,” said Brighid. “I was headed back there, anyway,” said Nia. “Then let us move quickly before someone else becomes privy to this incident.” The party turned and stepped forward, with Brighid leading and Nia following behind to keep Mòrag covered on both sides. However, they did not get more than a couple steps away when they all came to a stop with their faces full of worry. A lone Ardainian soldier stood before the party, his helmet hiding his face along with the thoughts and emotions that could be gleaned from it. “Er, how long have you been standing there?” Brighid asked. As if waking from a daydream, the soldier immediately snapped to the attention. “Ah, Lady Brighid! Special Inquisitor! I-I won’t say a word of this to anyone, on my honor as an Ardainian soldier!” “That is… good to hear,” said Mòrag. “Did you have anything to report, private?” “Well, there was a small request from the whole platoon and me, for your consideration.” Mòrag and Brighid exchanges glances. “And what is this request?” Mòrag responded. At this, the soldier yelled his request loud enough for all of Mor Ardain for hear, forever entrenching it within the memories of its citizens. “DON’T FORGET ME!”
 

Female Springing a Leak (Nobody Expects the Desperate Inquisition Part 1)

(Note: Contains story spoilers up to chapter 4.) With thanks to DerivativeWings for editing Mor Ardain, the mighty empire of Alrest, boasted an impressive military and little else. Built atop a titan nearing the end of its lifespan, much of the land was covered in mountains and deserts filled with dangerous creatures, and most of it unfit for agriculture. The high temperatures and dusty air made for a stuffy atmosphere even in the middle of the night. Nearly all of the resources needed to support its populace came from trade imports and the Ardainian technology to use the titan’s heat as an energy source. There was, however, one geological feature that could only be found in these lands. Hot springs, naturally occurring from the endless supply of geothermal energy far below the crust, dotted the continent. Valued for their relaxing and therapeutic properties, travelers from all over the world visited the empires just for a chance to bathe in these springs. One such place was Jakolo’s Inn at the capital of Alba Cavanich, and it happened to be currently occupied by a few certain individuals. “Haahhh…” Nia sighed as she laid her head back and closed her eyes in bliss, the warm waters caressing everything below her neck. With all the drama and fighting she had to deal with today, she was in good need of a break, and enjoying a hot bath under the moon’s gentle light was just what the doctor ordered. “I gotta say,” she continued, “I wasn’t expecting to have another dip in here so soon, but this feels just as good as our first trip.” “Poppi agree one-hundred percent,” came a voice from her side. Nia glanced over at Poppi, who was relaxing and stretching in her QT mode. “Even artificial Blade like Poppi can appreciate soothing, rejuvenating powers of springs. Poppi hope Elysium is full of hot springs, too!” She leaned forward, sending a ripple outwards and asked “Is Elysium full of hot springs, Pyra?” “Hmm?” Pyra, the spring’s third occupant, opened her eyes, the glow of her emerald core crystal above her submerged chest cutting through the steam. “Oh, I’m not sure. I can only recall one location from Elysium, and I’ve never seen any from there.” “Aww, Poppi is disappoint,” she replied, lowering her head. Nia leaned forward to look at Pyra. “I have to admit, I’m a bit surprised to see you in the springs with us, Pyra,” she said. “I’d have thought Mythra would have been chomping at the bit to have a second dip in here.” Pyra giggled. “Well, I’ve never had the chance to try a hot spring, and after hearing how much Mythra enjoyed her bath, I got curious, so she agreed to let me try them this time.” “So what’s the verdict?” asked Nia. “If these really aren’t in Elysium, we’re going to have to make some for sure,” said Pyra with a smile. She then sighed and took a moment to stretch, lifting her legs and wiggling her toes as they broke the water’s surface. “Ha ha, there’s an idea! Now I’m really excited to get there.” Nia laid back and turned her head to the other side of the springs. “Then again, I suppose Pyra’s not the most surprising guest in here. Isn’t that right, Mòrag?” At this, the fourth and final guest in the spring opened her eyes and lifted her head up. Mòrag Ladair, Special Inquisitor of Mor Ardain, could not have looked any more different from her everyday self. Gone was her pristine military uniform and hat to house her bun-tied hair, along with her perfect posture and chin held high. She now lounged without a thread of clothing like the rest of the group, her dark hair down to her shoulders and mingling with the waters. “And what makes you say that?” responded Mòrag. Nia shrugged. “I dunno, you just struck me as too uptight and serious to even think about getting in one of these.” “Poppi not expect Mòrag to join us, either,” chimed in Poppi, “Poppi thought it would take while for new friend to be naked around us.” This earned a smirk and chuckle from Mòrag. “Well, contrary to popular belief, hot springs are a lesser-known pleasure of mine. I wish I could enjoy them more often, but my work leaves me too busy for them.” She paused to lift up an arm and look at it. “As for the nudity, well, I couldn’t carry the title of special inquisitor if I fretted over something like not being clothed in front of other similarly-bare women.” “Wow, that’s really brave, Mòrag,” said Pyra, “I wish I could be that comfortable with being naked. Mythra can do it like it’s nothing, but sometimes, I have to work up the courage just to change clothes in front of someone else.” Pyra crossed her legs out of modesty, even though the waters hid her body anyway. “Admittedly, it took some getting used to. Brighid was most helpful in getting me out of that particular shell. Although, seeing you sitting among us now, Pyra, I would say you are quite a ways braver than you believe.” Pyra giggled and blushed. “Thank you, I guess.” “Hey, speaking of Brighid,” said Nia, looking around the springs, “Where is she? I figured she’d be right behind you as usual.” Mòrag sighed. “Brighid is not a fan of hot springs. I imagine she is back in our room, relaxing with a good book in a comfortable chair right now.” “That’s a shame. It would’ve been nice to have all the girls in here,” said Pyra. “I guess it makes sense, though,” added Nia, “If I had Brighid’s powers, I probably wouldn’t enjoy sitting in the stuff that blocks them out, either.” “If Brighid not like water, how does she take baths?” asked Poppi. “You know, that’s a good question,” said Nia, “Care to answer that for us, Mòrag?” “I would, but I am not certain if Brighid would approve of me sharing her daily rituals with others.” Nia frowned. “Guess we’ll just have to ask her instead.” She looked forward and relaxed back into the spring, letting the conversation fall silent while her eyes fell shut. However, just a few seconds later, and her face tensed up while she let out a grunt, opening her eyes again. “Gah, figures,” she muttered. “Something wrong, Nia?” asked Pyra. “Er, kind of,” she replied, the lightest hint of pink gracing her cheeks. “I forgot to visit the loo before I got in.” “Visit loo?” Poppi turned her head. “Oh! Does Nia mean go pee-pee and/or poo-poo?” Nia felt a particularly large drop of sweat form on the back of her head. “You hit the nail on the head, Poppi. Well, the first part at least,” she responded with a hint of strain to her voice. Nobody could see it, but below the surface, Nia’s legs were pushed together with the occasional fidget. “The changing rooms behind us have bathrooms, right?” asked Pyra. “At least, that’s what I thought those doors were for.” “They are indeed water closets,” confirmed Mòrag. “I know about the toilets,” said Nia, “I’m just working up the will to actually get up and go use them. These waters just feel really good, and I think I’m fully adjusted to them now.” “I would suggest getting out and taking care of it soon,” said Mòrag, her cold tone cutting through the heat of the springs. “Before the water tempts you to… solve your problem another way.” “Poppi agree,” nodded Poppi. “Poppi rather not swim in friend’s waste products.” “Yeah yeah, I’m getting out now,” said Nia, looking over to Mòrag with a frown. “Er, Mòrag, would you mind turning your head for a moment?” “If I must,” sighed Mòrag, already closing her eyes and looking away. “Th-thanks,” replied Nia. With everyone not privy to a certain secret of hers looking away, Nia stood up and climbed out of the springs. But as Pyra watched her friend make her way to the toilets, she frowned and let out a light, concerned moan. All the discussion about peeing made her realize she had neglected to use the bathroom, and her bladder was quite eager to not make her forget again. “Pyra have problem, too?” asked Poppi. “Hmm? Um, yes,” answered Pyra, “I think I had better pay a visit to the ladies’ room, too. Jenerossi Tea just goes right through me sometimes.” “I trust we do not need to have the same conversation with you, Pyra?” asked Mòrag. “Not at all. I’ll be right back,” said Pyra as she stood up, quickly turning her body so as not to give the others a good eyeful. Already, she missed the spring’s rejuvenating warmth; the quicker she used the bathroom, the quicker she could get back in. She also thought of grabbing her towel nearby for modesty, but the others had seen her already, so there was little point. She wouldn’t be exposed long enough for it to matter, anyway. “Oh, you’ve got to be kidding me!” Pyra perked up as she saw Nia storming back to the springs with a furrowed brow and closed fists. “Er, what’s wrong?” she asked. Nia stopped and crossed her arms, doing her best not to look below Pyra’s head in admiration and envy. “They’re out of order.” “Excuse me?” Pyra blinked. “The toilets, both of them. They’re locked tight, and they’ve got signs on them.” “R-really?” Pyra glanced away with a frown. “That’s… unfortunate.” Nia raised an eyebrow. “Don’t tell me you need them, too?” “Well… yeah, I do,” said Pyra, putting her hands to her groin and wiggling her hips a bit, her cheeks gaining a light blush. “Hate to tell you, but unless you’re about to blast the doors open with your powers, neither of us will be using them soon.” “May I advise not causing damage to this facility?” came Mòrag’s voice, making the girls turn their heads. Although Mòrag continued to look away, her authoritative tone was just as strong. “I would prefer if our party did not become known for being disrespectful guests.” “Relax, we’re not going to do anything like that,” said Nia. She then leaned towards Pyra and muttered, “Though I might give them a good kick once my boots are back on.” “But what are we going to do now? I don’t want to get back in the water without taking care of this,” said Pyra. For a moment, she had a mental image of her sitting in the springs, blushing and putting her legs together as a mist of yellow surrounded her where she sat. She shook that thought out of her head. “Can’t friends just put clothes back on and use potty back at inn?” asked Poppi. “I suppose so.” Pyra put a hand to her chest. “But, I just got here. I’d hate to have to towel off and leave so soon.” “Same here. It takes long enough to get in and out of my clothes as it is,” said Nia. “You can simply wear a towel back to the inn,” said Mòrag, “It is not uncommon for guests at a hot springs hotel to do so.” It was Nia’s turn to blush. “W-walk around in just a towel? With the kind of people we travel with?” she asked, putting her hands on her hips, “Yeah, I’m not about to give any of them the easy chance for a peek at the goods.” She leaned in towards Pyra and whispered “Not to mention my… other secret.” “I, um, have to agree with Nia,” said Pyra. “If Rex were to see me like that…” she felt her cheeks burning with embarrassment at the thought. “I am not sure what else to tell you,” said Mòrag, “Your options are quite limited right now. You may not have a choice.” Pyra glanced over at Nia. “She might be right. What are we going to do?” “I don’t know, but if I stand here any longer, my problem might just solve itself, and not in a good way,” said Nia. True to her word, standing out in the open with her whole body exposed to the air accelerated her need for relief. She groaned while shifting her weight from one foot to the other. Pyra averted her gaze, not wanting to see her friend’s potty dance. Trouble was, she didn’t want to look back at the springs either, for the waters would only further remind her of her need to pee. Instead, she looked out at the cliffs past the safety rails on the other side of the springs. Even in the moonlight, the desert beyond the cliffs was difficult to see, making it look as if the world simply ended at that point. “Wait a minute…” Pyra’s eyes opened up as it hit her. “Hmm? You think of something there?” asked Nia, her ears perking up. “Maybe.” Pyra pointed over to the cliffs. “Mòrag, do you know if there is anything right behind those rails?” Mòrag glanced at the rails. “Nothing other than rocks and pipes and a fifty meter drop.” Her head turned towards the girls slightly, not enough for her to see them. “Are you suggesting what I think you are?” “I think she just might be,” said Nia, looking to Pyra with a mischievous smirk. “Well now, sounds like someone’s got a bit of a naughty side to them, and I don’t mean Mythra.” “Eh heh heh…” Pyra rubbed the back of her head. “I mean, if the toilets are unavailable, then we just have to go somewhere else, right?” She looked over towards Poppi and Mòrag. “Um, would you both be okay with us doing this in the open?” “Poppi is okay with it. Poppi still not understand need for hiding waste removal in first place.” Mòrag lowered her head in thought. “Ordinarily, I would arrest someone and have them taken to a nearby jail for urinating in public.” “Oh, come on, Mòrag,” interjected Nia, “Now’s not a good time to be a stick in the mud.” Mòrag sighed. “That said, given the circumstances, I suppose I can look the other way just this once, literally and figuratively.” “Thanks, girls,” said a smiling Pyra, turning to face Nia. “Shall we?” “You don’t even have to ask,” replied Nia. With that, the girls briskly walked over to the cliffs, both having a noticeable tension in their legs and rear ends. Reaching the rails, Pyra and Nia spaced themselves apart, roughly the average distance between two stalls in a public bathroom, and squatted down, Pyra being flat on her feet while Nia leaned more on her toes. Pyra then moved a hand between her legs and used her fingers to spread herself apart, as she normally did when relieving herself in this manner. Nia could not be bothered with such precautions, instead resting her hands on her legs while she eagerly let nature run its course. A couple seconds later, and two streams, pale and yellow-tinted, soon made their way out of the girls. Thanks to her preparation, Pyra enjoyed a steady, controlled pee with a solid stream going forward and slightly upwards. It easily flew past the dropoff before breaking up and falling into the dark, where the piddling of it landing on the rocks could barely be heard. Nia’s pee could hardly have been more different: a chaotic spray, mostly going over the cliffs, but with a good amount splattering in front of her. The force caused quite the hissing sound to go along with the other noises, creating a symphony that cut through the other sounds of water in the springs. Pyra certainly couldn’t ignore the noises next to her. While she did her best to remain respectful, she could not resist a quick peek out of curiosity. What she saw quickly made her turn her head back: not just Nia’s robust spray, but her closed eyes and open mouth, a girl in the zen of relief. Though she was not exactly modest with her pee, Nia deserved privacy as much as anyone else, so Pyra kept her gaze forward from that point on. Soon enough, the relief of emptying her own bladder resonated through Pyra’s body as well. She shut her eyes and let out a light hum with a closed smile, the only bit of modesty she could display in her situation. It paled in comparison to the long, drawn-out sigh Nia made, punctuated by the shiver that went through the catgirl’s body. As their pee continued, Pyra thought about how silly this moment was for them. Given how their adventures took them all over the world, she had expected to have to relieve herself in some odd places. Weeing off a cliff while in the buff, however, had to take the cake. As much as she liked to share her experiences with Rex, this was one moment she was definitely keeping to herself. Meanwhile, Nia could think of little else but how good it felt to let all that pressure out. She would never tell anyone else, not even Dromarch, but she enjoyed the times when the party would have to stop for a pee break in the middle of nowhere. There was something about answering nature’s call in its domain that appealed to a more primal part of her, like a jungle cat marking her territory. Being nude while she did it only further accented the feeling that she was not a Gormotti, but a wild and free animal. She had to wonder if Dromarch felt this way whenever he relieved himself outdoors. Their potty time was certainly needed, but neither had exactly been at their limit before they started, so their pee did not last much longer. Roughly half a minute passed before their streams began their decline, and another thirty seconds passed before they came to a stop completely. They each waited out a few more seconds for the last spurts and dribbles to leave them, then stood back up. “Nyaahh, much better,” sighed Nia as she turned to face Pyra, “I gotta say, that was one of your best ideas yet, Pyra.” “Um, I suppose it was,” said a bashful Pyra, holding one arm behind her back and looking down at Nia’s feet. That’s when she noticed a couple drips falling from and running down Nia’s thighs. She then became aware of the faint wetness that still existed on and around that part of her body. “Oh! Sorry, I didn’t think at all about having something for us to wipe with.” Nia shrugged. “It’s fine. I’ll be all cleaned up in just a second, anyway,” she replied with a wink. “That’s true.” Pyra rubbed the back of her head. “I hope the others don’t mind us getting a little bit of it in the spring.” “A couple drops is a lot better than two full bladder’s worth, I’d say. Now let’s get back in before we have to get used to the hot water all over again.” “I’m right behind you,” said Pyra with a giggle. Neither girl wasted time in walking back to the springs and sitting back in its waters, both letting out sighs of relaxation. Without the nagging pressure in their bladders, they could melt into a blissful state again. “Sorry about all that,” said Pyra once she had adjusted to the heat once more, “I didn’t mean to make things so awkward.” “It alright,” said Poppi, “Poppi understand bladders can be sources of inconvenience and stress.” “That’s putting it mildly,” said Nia, leaning her head back on the rock behind her. “Mmm, I think this spring actually feels a bit better now after my wee.” “Poppi could hear Nia go pee-pee all the way from here. Sound like Nia let out all water in entire body!” said Poppi in earnest. “Well, it certainly felt that way,” Nia chuckled. “May I ask that we move to a different subject now?” asked Mòrag, “I find this a poor location to discuss something unsavory such as bodily fluids.” “Why not?” replied Nia, “We’re all girls here, and it’s not anything we don’t all go through daily, Poppi notwithstanding.” “She has a point, though,” said Pyra, “We hardly get the chance to just have some small talk like this. I’d rather talk about more pleasant things with you all.” Nia shrugged again. “Fair enough, I suppose I can start. I was in the market earlier today, and I found the most adorable bear carving for sale. If it didn’t cost so much, I’d be giving its cheeks a good pinching right now!” “Wow! It must have been really cute for you to say that,” said Pyra. From there, the conversation drifted into more tasteful pleasantries for the rest of their time in the spring. Mòrag breathed a sigh when no one was focused on her; she did not know if she could stand any more pee-talk in her current state. In truth, Pyra was not the only one who became aware of nature’s call when Nia brought up her need to go. Hearing the girls relieving themselves out in the open while up to her neck in water only made her desire for relief that much stronger. Unfortunately, while Pyra was okay with letting her need become known as well, Mòrag could never bring herself to do the same. Being nude around other nude women was one thing, but the Special Inquisitor of Mor Ardain admitting that she needed the restroom, and then whizzing off a cliff? Unthinkable. She would simply wait until they were all finished, then get dressed and use the bathroom downstairs like someone of her status should. Against her better judgment, Mòrag glanced over to the spot Pyra and Nia had squatted at moments ago. Relief would come soon for her, she told herself. At least, that’s what she hoped.  
 

Female Nia has to Pee-a

(Note: Contains story spoilers up to chapter 2. Reader discretion advised.)   What an utter crock of bad luck. This was the one thought that repeated in Nia’s mind over the last few hours. What was supposed to be an easy salvaging job with her mercenary friends had spiraled into a fight for survival, against her former companions, no less. Everything since then was one bad turn after another, from crash-landing in a swamp, to that awful wanted poster that made her look like some kind of monster, culminating in her arrest by Mor Ardain’s most powerful Blade. Sitting on the hard floor of her cell, Nia had to wonder where everything went wrong. Rex was the most likely culprit to her. That cocky kid just had to do what he was told and stay out of their way, but then he went and bonded with the Blade they were trying to collect. Granted, she had no idea her partners would try to kill him afterwards, and he did help her out of a pinch at the swamp. She really couldn’t make heads or tails out of him when it came down to it. Nia groaned as she shifted her weight to take some pressure off her bottom. She was in no condition to be thinking so deeply right now, especially not when the worst part of her captivity was proving a constant distraction. It had been several hours since her capture, and in all that time, she had not been given the chance to relieve herself. Now that she thought of it, she did not have the chance to pee before they entered Torigoth that morning, either. All that time added up to a very full bladder, a constant source of discomfort and stress for the Gormotti girl. She had already done so several times, but Nia took another look around her cell. Nothing but a bed could be found inside the cramped walls, with no toilet or even a chamber pot for her to handle her business. Urgh, I thought even prisoners were supposed to have basic decencies. She thought about banging on the door and yelling at the guards behind it to get her something to pee in, but she would rather die before sinking to that. They already tricked her into giving up the names of her friends, no way would she give them the satisfaction of asking for the potty like a kid in school. But still, what was she going to do? It could be hours before somebody came through that door again, far longer than she wanted to hold it even if she thought it was possible. Her only option, it seemed, was to squat in the corner and spray the floor, leaving the guards a nice puddle to clean up once they moved her off the battleship. She wasn’t keen on the idea at first, but the more bloated her bladder got, the more appealing it sounded. Sure, it would make the room stink, but it was much better than sitting around in soaked clothes. Besides, it wasn’t like that door was going to open up anytime soon. Fate had a funny way of working sometimes. As soon as she had made up her mind, the door handle turned, grabbing her full attention as it slowly swung open. This situation, this door, all caused a memory from a similar moment in her past to enter the forefront of her mind. “Jin?” she called out, expecting the present to play out the same way. To her surprise, it was not Jin who entered her cell, but Rex, the last person she expected. “You all right, Nia?” he asked. “Rex, you…” Nia replied, sitting more upright. Just then, her Blade Dromarch entered the cell alongside Rex and bowed. “My lady, apologies for my late arrival.” Rescue had come for her, despite the odds. For the first time that whole day, Nia could feel a bit of happiness inside her. “Don’t mention it. I didn’t think anyone was coming at all.” “As if we’d leave you!” said Rex, holding out his hand. “‘Always help those who help you.’ That’s the second rule of the Salvager’s Code!” Yet again, Nia realized she might have been wrong about Rex from the start. “Yeah, well that’s you all over, isn’t it?” she asked as she took his hand and pulled herself up. “Nngh…” Nia winced once she was on her feet. The motion had caused her bladder to shift ever so slightly, letting off another wave of discomfort that made her body tense up for just a moment. Crap, I forgot about that. Really should’ve thought of popping a squat sooner. “Something wrong?” asked Rex. Remembering that eyes were on her, Nia stood up straight with her legs relaxed, despite her bladder’s protests. “N-no, just been sitting here for a bit too long. Need to wake my legs back up, that’s all.” Rex smiled. “Well, you’re about to get your running in for the day, that’s for sure.” “Rex-Rex!” yelled a voice outside the cell. A nopon Nia did not recognize leaned in from behind the door frame. “Tora has found escape route! Hurry hurry!” “A nopon?” she asked. “He has been of some assistance,” said Dromarch. “We made a new friend,” said Rex. “Ah. Nice to meet you.” Nia nodded. At that moment, three more faces leaned around the corner, forming a totem pole of sorts. “Well, I think we’ve overstayed our welcome here. Time to get moving!” said Gramps, who rested on top of a robotic girl’s head. As much as she wanted to keep staring at the oddly humorous sight, Nia nodded and replied, “Right. I’ve had enough of this place. Time for some fresh air.” One by one, they exited the cell and began their escape. Most of them worried about how and if they were going to escape the battleship. For Nia, however, the major question on her mind was if they would be able to escape soon enough to take care of her other problem. Her chance to pee in her cell was long gone; her best shot now was to wait until they got outside and then find a bush or rock to duck behind. It didn’t matter if they knew she had to go once they were free, but until that opportunity came up, it was better that they remained focused on escaping. The problem there was how hard it was to focus on the escape herself. Every step she took sent an unpleasant jolt from her bladder through her whole body. She was thankful to be running behind everyone else, so she could bite her lip and occasionally place a hand on her bladder to stem the tide. Come on, Nia, she thought to herself. You’re a tough Driver. Just a few more minutes, and you’ll get to have that wee. She looked ahead at Tora, who led the group through the battleship’s corridors. I hope to Elysium this nopon knows where he’s going.     The good news was Tora knew exactly where they were going and the best path to get there. The bad news was that didn’t mean getting there would be fast or easy. She had expected some kind of resistance to their escape, but that didn’t make it any easier whenever Ardainian soldiers stood in their way. Not that those soldiers were a serious threat to a team of Drivers, but Nia was not exactly fighting at her best. She was forced to divide her attention between battling the guards and keeping her overdistended bladder in check. It was a tough balancing act, where focusing too much on one side meant underperforming in battle or another surge of pain from her groin. It took a little bit, but the party eventually arrived at their destination: the armory right next to the ship’s hangar. Against the odds, Nia had managed to make it with hardly a scratch, and completely dry trousers to boot. Told you you could do it, she thought. “Alright, we’re here. Now what?” asked Rex. “Now everyone go through hangar into outside dock, then friends all home free!” declared Tora. The warm optimism Nia felt back in the cell renewed inside her. That is, until she looked over to the corner of the room. “And what are we going to do about the big doors in our way?” she asked. “I imagine that’s what this control panel over here is for,” Rex said as he walked over and looked at its many buttons. “Let’s see… here we are! Door controls.” He pushed down on one of the buttons. All eyes turned towards the doors with the expectation that it would swing open. A few seconds later, however, and they still remained closed. “Why doors not open, Rex-Rex?” asked Tora. “I don’t know. I’m pressing the right button,” said Rex as he gave it another push, once again with no change in the doors. Seriously? This can’t be happening, thought a worried Nia. A blockade was the last thing she needed to see right now, the subconscious effect on her making the hold on her bladder feel more tenuous than before. “Poppi may have the answer,” said the artificial Blade. She pointed to the tubes and cables running out of the panel and along the wall. “Panel has no power running to it. Need to restore power before doors can open.” Following the trail of cables, Pyra pointed up to an electrical box on the walkway above them. “It looks like we could restore the power from there.” “Oh, but ramp to walkway is raised up!” said Tora, “How do friends get there?” “We’ll just have to find another way upstairs and into the passageway from there,” said Rex. “Wait, what!?” Nia yelled louder than she meant, making all eyes turn onto her. She blushed and immediately lowered her voice. “Er, isn’t there another way? Surely Pyra can use her powers to blast through that door like she did back on the ancient vessel.” At this, Pyra’s eyes drifted downwards while a hand rested on her plentiful chest. “Well, I would, but it takes a while for me to channel that much power. I was only able to make such a big blast back on the vessel because I had been asleep for so long, I had lots of power to burn.” “Hmm, I believe it would be for the better if we did not make Pyra overexert herself so shortly after she just woke up,” said Gramps from inside Rex’s helmet. “B-but…” “We don’t have time to look for another answer,” said Rex, already on his way out the door. “Let’s go before they figure out our escape plan.” Before Nia could protest any further, the rest of the party was moving past her and back out the door. Dromarch walked up to her and asked “Shall we be going, my lady?” Nia sighed and shook her head. “I suppose we don’t have much of a choice,” she said as she took off towards the rest of the gang.     Nia had hoped it would not take long to find their way to the armory’s upper level. Unfortunately, their detour ended up taking them through the entirety of the battleship, and quite a few guards as well. The party tried its best to slip past them undetected, but tight corridors and half a dozen Drivers and Blades running about meant fighting was inevitable. And so, Nia found herself once more walking the tightrope between putting up a good fight and not soaking her suit. She did her best to maintain both, but the passing time and energy spent battling were taking their toll. Every step, every dodge, every swing of her blades made her hold on her bladder feel that much weaker, along with her confidence that she could make it. Her moves grew sloppy, with near misses becoming more frequent, only adding to her stress. It was a dangerous feedback loop, and she knew of how dangerous and silly it was, but what else could she do given the circumstances? It felt like hours, but it only took a few more minutes for the party to finally reach the walkway with the power box. As they rounded the corner, a sense of elation hit Nia once she saw she was above where they just were. Just a little bit longer, that’s all. “Let Poppi handle the power box,” said Poppi. “Tora will assist Poppi!” said Tora. “Right, I’ll see if I can lower the ramp,” said Rex as they dispersed to do just that. “Guess that leaves me for guard duty,” said Nia, turning around, wincing again at the urine sloshing about. I need to stop with the sudden movements. At least she didn’t have to worry about making another one for a little bit while she kept watch on the corridor they just came through. However, simply standing around had its disadvantages as well. Without the adrenaline of combat, the painful pressure became more pronounced, and with everyone else not distracted by a fight, there was little she could do to ease that pressure. The most she risked was to wiggle her hips while she leaned on the wall with her arm, biting her lower lip every once in awhile. “Nia?” But even that was too much, it seemed. “Ah! Y-yes?” Nia brought her wiggling to an immediate halt and turned to face Pyra and Dromarch, the two unoccupied Blades. Their eyes felt rather piercing to Nia at that moment as they looked with concerned expressions. “Er, did you guys want something?” A moment passed before Pyra spoke. “Are you feeling okay?” “S-sure, I’m fine. Why do you ask?” “I’ve noticed that your movement in battle is stiffer than usual,” said Dromarch. “Yeah, and you’ve had this strained look about you since we got you out of your cell,” said Pyra. Though Nia kept a straight face, she was anything but calm on the inside. Of course her partner in combat would have noticed her underperforming, but someone else’s Blade was catching on too? Things were quickly going from bad to worse for her. She had to soothe their worries, and fast. “Well, of course I’m tense. We’re in the middle of a prison break!” she responded, crossing her arms. “We all are, but sometimes it looks like you’re almost in pain when you’re fighting,” said Pyra. “My lady, have they possibly done anything to you while we were separated?” asked Dromarch. “They’ve done nothing of the sort. I’ve just been sitting in my cell ever since the interrogation.” Nia paused to sigh. “Look, I promise the both of you, as soon as we’re out of here, I’ll let you know what’s going on. I just really need to stay focused right now.” Despite her words, Dromarch and Pyra continued to stare at Nia with no change in their looks. Come on, quit looking at me. I can’t stand still like this for much longer! “My lady…” began Dromarch. “Power to door controls is restored!” declared Poppi. “I’ve got the ramp down, too!” said Rex. Finally! “Then what are we waiting for?” asked a smiling Nia, already heading towards the ramp. “Let’s get moving!” She did not see Dromarch and Pyra exchange worried looks, but she would not have cared even if she had. Freedom was near, and with that, the opportunity to squat and let loose the longest, most satisfying pee of her life. Nothing else mattered more in those moments. Nia stood by the armory doors, practically jumping in place with both excitement and the urge to pee, while Rex went for the control panel Just as she had hoped, the doors pulled apart this time, and the group quickly ran into the hangar, their goal being the bay doors leading into the Torigoth relay base. “Not much further to exit!” said Tora. “Not so fast, my dear intruders!” Oh come on, what now!? Nia felt her whole body grow more tense than ever. The hangar gates opened, and in walked Consul Dughall of Mor Ardain, along with his massive Blade. “Letting a terrorist from Torna out of my grasp would make me look very bad indeed,” he said while bringing his goofy waddling to a stop. Whatever he had to say next, Nia did not care in the slightest. All she could focus on was her aching bladder practically screaming in protest at yet another obstacle in her quest for relief. She had no time for any posturing this windbag had to make. “Sorry, pal, but you’ve done all the capturing you’re gonna do today,” said Nia while she drew her weapons. “Such impertinence for a dirty terrorist,” said Dughall. “Let’s go, Pyra!” said Rex, pulling out his sword. “On it!” yelled Pyra. Thus began their fight against Dughall. For as silly and harmless as he looked, the consul put up a solid fight against the party. This was mostly owed to his large Blade, however; as soon as any attacks got too close to Dughall, he would run and hide behind the Blade, letting it take all the hits while he stayed out of harm’s way. Such cowardice only angered Nia further. Making one’s Blade endure all the pain instead of fighting like a proper warrior was low in itself, but it also made the fight drag out for even longer, eating up what precious little time she had left to avoid an accident. “Get out here, you bloody coward!” yelled Nia, swinging her ring-blade towards Dughall, only for the Blade to block with its spear. “I don’t take orders from terrorists!” he retorted from behind the safety of his guard. The Blade did not talk, instead swinging its lance outwards to throw Nia off. She flew through the air from the Blade’s side at a dangerous speed, something that would have spelled a nasty tumble if not for her quick reflexes. Right before hitting the ground, she managed to right herself, skidding on her feet and hands a few meters as she touched the floor. “Nngh…” she groaned as she stood upright. She might have avoided taking a serious hit, but that didn’t mean it wasn’t painful regardless. “Gah!?” But soon, something other than pain registered in her mind. A wet warmth graced her sensitive regions, forcing her eyes wide open and legs closed tight. That swing had forced her attention off her bladder for an instant too long, allowing a dribble to escape into her knickers. It was not enough to seep into her outerwear for the moment, but even that little bit was too much in her books. “My lady! Are you alright?” Dromarch ran to her side. “I’m fine,” Nia replied through her teeth. “But we need to take this windbag down right now.” “I understand, but we must be patient,” said Dromarch, watching Dughall’s Blade swinging at Rex and Tora. “We need only wait for an opening and-” “There’s the opening! Now!” Nia wasted no time in running around to Dughall’s back while he was distracted. She knew it was a bit reckless, but it was not like she had any choice with her holding strength hanging by a thread. Nia stopped in her tracks as soon as she got within range for what she was planning. Hearing Dromarch’s paws hitting the floor as he ran up behind her, Nia backflipped onto his back as Dromarch opened his maw as wide as he could. “Dark Maelstrom!” They yelled together as a powerful blast of water and ether erupted from Dromarch, catching Dughall square in the middle, his screaming barely audible above the rushing waves. Meanwhile, Nia tossed her ringblades through the blast, empowering them with an extra dosing of ether before they struck the consul. She then jumped into the air as her weapons flew back, catching them and delivering one last powerful slash. The chaos in the hangar fell into silence as Dughall’s Blade came to a halt and fell over with a loud crash. Dughall himself swayed about, barely able to stay upright and conscious after receiving such a battering. “How? A mangy fleabag and a bunch of stinking kids…” mumbled Dughall. “My triumphant return… to Mor Ardain… with the Aegis…” was all he could manage before falling to the ground defeated. “Out like a light,” said Gramps. “That’s what he gets for trying to execute Nia,” declared Rex. Tora bounced up and down in panic. “No time! Talk later, Rex-Rex! We should escape!” “Masterpon is right,” said Poppi, “Chance of reinforcements is very high.” “Wait, everyone,” said Dromarch, looking over towards Nia. “We might have a problem.” The entire group turned its attention towards Nia, who did not look a good sight. No longer standing upright, she was practically trembling in place with a noticeable shine of sweat on her brow. “Are you okay, Nia?” asked Pyra, “Were you hurt in that fight?” “I-I’m fine, guys!” Nia forced out. “W-we just need to g-get off this ship before-ooohh!” Despite Nia saying otherwise, there was no hiding the pain she felt from another powerful shockwave coming from her bladder. Everyone could see her closed eye, grit teeth, pressed legs, and white-knuckle grip on her blades. “Nia!” yelled Rex as the party gathered around her, all wearing worried faces. Stop worrying about me and get moving! That’s what Nia wanted to say, anything to get them to back off, but she had to wait until this pain passed first. Just as quickly as it had happened, the shockwave ended, and Nia opened her mouth to speak. However, no words made their way out; instead, she let out a wide-eyed gasp as a far worse feeling soon replaced the pain. The wet heat at her groin had returned, much bigger and stronger than the last spurt. The dampness in her underwear turned into a full soaking as it now stuck to her crotch, the urine passing through it with ease. A dark spot formed on her suit, growing up and around her crotch and butt until it spread down her legs and into her boots. “No no no no no no!” Nia whispered, trying her absolute hardest to make the flow stop despite the damage it had already done. It was no use; her holding muscles had given out, and no amount of begging or effort would halt the ever-growing flow. She was wetting herself now; the only thing within her power was to stare in horror at her friends as the undeniable truth hit them. “What in the…!?” said Rex, reeling back in shock. “Oh no!” Pyra put her hands to her mouth. “Er, were we a bit too slow in our escape?” asked Gramps. Poppi tilted her head. “Poppi confused, Masterpon. Is Nia suffering from coolant leak?” “Nia have leaky-leak, but that definitely not coolant,” said Tora. “Oh,” Poppi’s eyes lit up. “Do you mean she is-” “S-s-shut it, all of you! Q-quit looking at me!” yelled Nia, her face turning as red as Pyra’s hair. She put her hands in front of her groin, but little could be hidden at that point. By now, several drops and broken streams spilled out of her outfit, making a clear tinkling noise against the steel floor. A hissing sound also came from her body, far different from the intimidating hiss she would make with her mouth. Rather than heed her advice, Dromarch walked up and looked with worried eyes. “Forgive me, My Lady, but why did you not let us know of this sooner?” “We’re in the m-middle of an escape, that’s why!” snapped Nia. “I couldn’t exactly p-put that on hold to visit the loo!” “But… we were worried that something was really wrong with you,” said Pyra. Rex nodded. “Yeah, just a little heads up would’ve been fine. And if it was slowing you down so much, then you could’ve, you know, handled it while Poppi was fiddling with the door controls.” “W-what!?” Nia balked. “You mean just s-squat and piss in front of you all!?” That sounds even worse than wetting myself! Gramps leapt up and smacked Rex in the back of his head. “You really must learn to better speak to a lady, Rex.” “Ow!” Rex rubbed his head. “Well, not in front of us! I meant like behind a corner or something.” Pyra stepped forward with her hands together. “Um, I would’ve stood guard for you if you needed me to, Nia.” “Poppi make good bodyguard and privacy protector, too!” declared Poppi, her arms flapping against her sides. “R-really?” Hearing those words caused the anger in Nia to fade away, being replaced with a warmth in her heart. Unfortunately, it only reminded her of the warmth on her legs, feet, and groin. She looked down at her soaked uniform with a grimace, her ears going flat against her head. Seeing the dark patches continuing to spread out while a puddle steadily formed around her feet only made the sensations feel that much worse. “Well, w-wish I had known that b-before,” Nia said, her voice choking up and vision getting blurry with water. “My lady, please don’t be so hard on yourself,” said Dromarch, “This unfortunate moment does not diminish my perception of you. I am just happy that you are safe and sound again.” It took a great deal of effort, but Nia turned her gaze towards Dromarch’s caring, blue eyes. “Th-thank you, Dromarch,” she said with a sniff, getting a noseful of the stench of her urine. “But, I don’t know h-how I’m going to get over this.” “If it means anything,” said Pyra, “I still think you’re a strong fighter no matter what, and I won’t say a word of this to anyone if you don’t want me to.” “Tora not say anything mean, either!” The normally-energetic nopon rubbed his head with his wing-hand. “Tora, er, can sympathize with Nia on this.” “Reminder set to change Masterpon’s bedsheets,” Poppi declared. “Meh-meh-meh!?” A patch of red instantly appeared on Tora’s cheeks. “Oops.” Poppi glanced away. “Poppi need to work on secret-keeping protocols.” Nia looked around at all of her comrades’ understanding and compassionate expressions. She had expected a smattering of mockery, ridicule, and bullying from soaking her outfit, but received nothing but kindness. What she had done to deserve the friendship of such company, she might never know. “And… what about you?” Nia turned to Rex, “Not going to call me a s-stupid little girl or something?” Rex shook his head. “Nah. That might’ve been the smartest thing you could’ve done about it, honestly.” “W-what?” For a moment, Nia completely forgot about the fact that was she was currently peeing her pants. “Little-known advice for salvaging: if you’re under the cloud sea and you really gotta go, it’s better to just hose your trousers and move on. That way, it’s not slowing you down, and you don’t end up hurting yourself.” “Really now?” That can’t be an actual thing, no way. “I haven’t lied to you yet, have I?” Even during one of the most humiliating moments of her life, Nia found Rex’s smile a bit contagious, as the corners of her lips slowly pulled upwards. “Are you feeling better now, my lady?” asked Dromarch. “A... little bit.” Nia wiped her tears with her sleeve. “Tora bet it feel good to not have so much wee-wee in body anymore,” said Tora. Nia had to admit, Tora wasn’t wrong. She may have hosed herself rather badly, but at least that awful pressure was finally gone, the last of it dribbling into her saturated outfit in that moment. Rex might have been onto something about it not being in her way, at least. “Y-yeah, it does,” said Nia, her smile growing into a smirk. “And now I know that if Rex was the one locked up, he’d have pissed his pants a lot sooner than I did.” “Er, well…” Rex glanced over at Pyra. “I would’ve just gone in the corner or something.” “What are you looking at me for?” asked Pyra. Gramps cleared his throat just then. “I believe we’ve dilly-dallyed here long enough. We should leave before more reinforcements arrive.” “Oh, y-yeah, we were escaping,” said Nia, looking over to the hangar door now open. “Let’s go. The sooner I get out of here, the sooner I can get cleaned up.” The party all nodded before heading out through the hangar doors. Nia cringed as soon as she took her first step out of her puddle. Her pants and socks clung to her legs and feet, already growing into an uncomfortable, wet cold, and she felt a gross squish in her boots with every step. If this is what salvagers have to put up with, I’d rather stay a Driver, she thought while a shudder ran down her spine. The morning sun greeted the party as they reached the base’s dock, the entrance lying just before them. At long last, Nia’s freedom was just a short walk away, then she could find a river to wash up and clean her clothes in, putting this nightmare behind her for good. But of course, there had to be yet another obstacle in her way. A roar of blue flames flared up out of nowhere, blocking the gate before they could cross it. Two figures stepped through the fires, revealing themselves as Special Inquisitor Mòrag and her Blade Brighid, the two responsible for Nia’s capture and imprisonment. “It’s her!” Rex yelled. “And with her Driver too, this time,” said Nia, already feeling anger welling up inside her. “So they were waiting for us,” said Pyra. “Yes, indeed,” said Gramps. “I did feel like we got away a little too easily.” “I don’t know why I expected Dughall to slow you down at all,” said Mòrag in a calm voice befitting a military professional. Nia had a few questions in mind for the inquisitor, but her temper made her pick the one that mattered the most to her in that moment. “Oi, you!” she shouted, stepping forward with her legs out and revealing her accident for the whole world to see. “What kind of two-bit inquisitor locks someone away without even giving them a pot to piss in?” Mòrag directed her focus towards Nia, specifically to her legs. “Did you… wet yourself?” she asked, eyebrow raised in genuine surprise. “No thanks to you!” Nia bared her fangs. For a moment, the stoic and calculating inquisitor seemed at a loss for words. “My apologies. I had no idea you had been mistreated as such. I shall see to it that Dughall and the guards are reprimanded for this.” An apology from Mòrag the Flamebringer herself? Now Nia found herself unable to think of anything to say. “Y-yeah, well at least you have some sense, I suppose,” she replied, crossing her arms and looking away. “I will also personally ensure there will be a chamber pot in your cell once I have returned you there.” Mòrag swung her whip swords, launching them out to the sides to show that she meant business. Nia responded in kind, pulling out her blades and getting into a fighting stance. “Sorry, but after my treatment last time, I don’t feel much like paying it a second visit.” “Guess we’ll have to leave the questions for later,” said Rex as he and the rest of the party drew their weapons. “That’s just fine by me,” said Nia. Perhaps she would regret not getting any info out of Mòrag later, but right now, she just wanted something to take her anger out upon. She hoped that Mòrag had said her morning prayers already, because the inquisitor was about to deal with one pissed catgirl.
 

Female Mipha's Disgrace (Zelda: Breath of the Wild)

Zora’s Domain was the most beautiful place in all of Hyrule. At least, that’s what Princess Mipha believed. She might have been a tad biased in that regard, having been born and raised within its mountains her whole life, but she couldn’t imagine anywhere else possessing the same level of beauty to her. The way the sunlight glistened off the scale-like constructions, with crystal-clear water rushing, cascading, and trickling all around its walls, there was no place she felt more at home. At the moment, however, all that water was not a particularly appealing sight or sound to her. “Mmm, I must start scheduling more breaks in my duties,” Mipha muttered to herself while she briskly made her way across one of the domain’s many walkways, a slight stiffness in her stride. The morning had been a busy one for her, what with her training as the domain’s appointed champion as well as the general preparations for defeating Calamity Ganon. Now that she was by herself for the first time since leaving her quarters that morning, she had become aware of a discomfort growing between her legs. How she had not noticed it before, she could not say, but it certainly had her full attention now. Mipha was not about to deal with this burden in her bladder any longer than she needed to. She picked up her pace a little more, her goal being her bedroom and the water closet within. It was not very ladylike to think so, but she had no doubt it would feel quite nice to sit on her more personal throne and rid herself of all that unclean water and waste. She was quite looking forward to it, if she had to be honest with herself. “Lady Mipha?” Which made it difficult to hide her disappointment when someone called out to her. “Oh! Um, y-yes?” Mipha stood up straight and turned around, wearing a smile no one could tell was not entirely genuine. She made eye contact with the servant standing before her and asked, “Am I needed for something?” The servant bowed. “It seems we have an unexpected visitor to the domain today.” “A visitor?” Mipha raised an eyebrow. It was odd that she would be getting told about such a thing in this manner. “Have you informed the king or any of the other advisors?” “Yes, and they asked me to inform you as well,” replied the servant, “Our visitor is the Hylian Link.” “L-Link!?” Mipha could not hide the surprise and excitement on her face even if she wanted to. “Y-You mean, the appointed champion of Hyrule himself?” “Yes, my lady. It seems he is here as part of his training, particularly in lance combat and swimming.” “I… I see,” Mipha said, trying to put some restraint back into her posture and voice. “Has he been waiting long?” “Not very, my lady. I informed the king, but he is currently busy with his advisors, so I came to you. Link still waits at the plaza by the main fountain.” “Then I shall go to him at once.” Mipha bowed. “Thank you. You may return to your normal duties.” “At once, your grace.” The servant returned the bow and turned around to leave. As soon as he had gotten far enough away, Mipha let her smile come back in full force. One of her favorite Hylians was here today out of the blue? If not for her fatigue from training, she’d have sworn she was dreaming. If by some chance she actually was, she had better get moving and meet him before he woke up, she figured. And so, Mipha set off towards the plaza with a noticeable stride in her walk. If she had moved any quicker, she likely would have been skipping to the fountain. Not that she would ever do that with so many onlookers; the thought alone made her blush. In no time, she had reached the plaza. There he was, standing in front of the fountain, looking with appreciation at the domain’s majestic buildings. Already Mipha felt a flutter in her heart as if she was a teenager fawning over a crush. It was not too far from the truth, she supposed. “It is always a pleasure to see you, Link,” Mipha announced. He turned to her, his blue eyes making contact with hers. She may have years of training in formalities, but those eyes and smile of his always made her feel like a blushing schoolgirl. She knew Link was not one for words, so Mipha cleared her throat and continued. “Though I am sad to say we have not prepared a proper welcome for you. You have caught us at a particularly busy time. That said, I am certain we can provide a meal and some lodging for you if you give us the time-” “Watch out!” This shout from a random zora put Link and Mipha on alert, looking every which way for the cause for alarm. They soon got their answer, for an arrow with a golden tip struck the ground nearby, causing a surge of electricity to erupt from the spot. The other zoras immediately ran for whatever cover they could find as a second, third, and fourth shock arrow landed, creating crackling lightning all around. No words needed to be exchanged. Link and Mipha put their backs together, Link drawing his weapon they lifted their heads up to look for more arrows before they or anyone else would receive a deadly shock. No more came down, however; instead, a distant but powerful roar bellowed from the eastern mountains, then everything was quiet once more. “Not again,” mumbled Mipha as she returned to a relaxed stance. She turned around and saw Link putting away his sword and looking at her with a raised eyebrow. “I’m sorry you had be here for that,” she spoke, “This was certainly not the kind of welcome we had in mind for you.” Seeing no change in Link’s demeanor, she continued. “We have come under attack by a lynel recently. It seems it has happened upon a quiver of shock arrows, and it’s been using them to try and force us into providing it food and other necessities.” Mipha paused to look at one of the arrows in question. The lightning had long dissipated, but she knew far better than to even go near them. “A single touch of a shock arrow can be enough to seriously hurt a zora, or even kill. We have not given into the lynel’s demands, but its attacks grow worse by the day. I fear it won’t be long before someone…” Not wanting to think of that outcome, she looked back at Link. He did not need to say anything, for Mipha could see it in his eyes: that quiet determination he would always get before a fight. That said more than any words could. “Link? Are you certain about this?” she asked. “We could never bring ourselves to place this burden on a visitor, and...” Mipha trailed off again as Link had already responded by walking past her and towards the stairs that would lead to Ploymus Mountain, not a single bit of hesitation in his stride. Her advisors would likely have considered that rude, but Mipha could not help but admire his dedication. No one else but the Champion of Hyrule would immediately set off to help others all on his own. No, not alone, Mipha realized. She could not let him take on the lynel alone, not when she could help him out. While her weapon of the choice, the lightscale trident, was unfortunately being repaired after becoming chipped in her training, her healing powers could still save his life if he were seriously hurt in the fight. Besides, he would likely need directions on how to get to the lynel’s home in the first place. Mipha took her first step towards Link, but gasped as soon as she put her foot down. The motion had caused an unpleasant signal to be sent from her bladder to her brain, reminding her of the bathroom visit she had neglected. “Oh dear,” she muttered. It had been hours since she had last relieved herself, and the pressure had grown to be quite uncomfortable. Knowing now that she would probably not get another chance to pee for a while only made that feeling worse. She shook her head and stood upright. She was the appointed champion of the zoras; she had far more important things to worry about than being able to use the washroom. Picking up her pace, she set off after Link, focusing her thoughts on the lynel and how they could defeat it and save her kingdom.     At least, that’s what she tried to do. The zoras had never carved a proper path all the way up to Ploymus Mountain, as they had never needed to. No one really had reason to go there, and the zoras could simply swim up there via the waterfalls leading to the top. That was something Mipha would have to address when she returned to the domain. It was not the effort that worried Mipha. Swimming up the waterfalls was akin to a light jog for her, and while Link had to scale the cliffs by hand, his stamina seemed limitless with the way he effortlessly climbed up. In truth, she fretted over the time it took to scale these cliffs, with every passing minute making her bladder feel a little heavier and bloated. All the rushing and falling water was certainly no help, either. She may be a zora, but even she wasn’t immune to their suggestive powers. Shaking her head again, Mipha tried to refocus her attention once more. Before her now was Lulu Lake, home to the last of the waterfalls leading to Ploymus Mountain. One last swim, and all the water would be behind them, letting her focus on the lynel at last. She looked up to the sheer cliffs and saw Link nearing the top, having almost scaled the whole thing in but a couple minutes. Is there truly any feat he cannot accomplish? thought Mipha. She had better make her way up to meet him at the top, she figured. Stepping into the cool waters, another pang of discomfort rang from her groin, causing her to wince. The idea had occurred to her of relieving herself while Link was busy climbing, possibly even let go once she was waist-deep in the waters. However, she simply could not bring herself to do it with Link near her. Perhaps it was vanity, pride, or just a shy bladder, but to do that around the object of her affection was just… unthinkable. She would grin and bear it while by his side, then use the facilities back home like a proper lady. Anything else was unacceptable. With that in mind, Mipha waded into the waters and up to the waterfall, letting her scales grow used to the waters again. Taking a breath, she dove under the surface, then shot up the falls like a rocket, bobbing and bending with the waters with an elegance befitting a princess of the zoras. In just a few seconds, she had already launched past the top of the falls, spinning in the air to right herself before landing squarely on her feet, her body perfectly upright. “Ah!” Not for long, however. She felt it the instant she hit the ground: a dribble of liquid much warmer than from the waterfall escape from between her legs, going straight down with no barriers to absorb it. In an instant, Mipha clenched the muscles in her groin tighter than before, preventing anything else from leaking out of her. The damage to her mental fortitude, however, had already been done. Suddenly, the possibility of reaching a bathroom all the way back in the domain was looking highly unlikely now. As reluctant as she was to the idea, she would have to find a reason to get away from Link and answer nature’s call in its domain. But a glance to her side showed her that Link was looking right at her, and the panic in her mind came back. He… didn’t see it come out, did he? No, he couldn’t have, not with the rest of the water… right? “Eh heh, s-sorry if I worried you there. The landing was a bit rougher than I expected,” said Mipha, returning to a more refined posture. “The lynel’s den is just up ahead. I’ll show you there.” At once, Mipha walked forward before Link could respond, as unlikely as it seemed. She kept her walk as inconspicuous as she could, but Mipha knew there was a bit of stiffness now. Her only hope was that Link was paying more attention to the surroundings than to her, in case the lynel was nearby. A short time later, and they had reached the summit of Ploymus Mountain. A plateau with several rock structures jutting out from the ground greeted them, but the lynel was nowhere to be seen. “This is where the lynel has been nesting,” said Mipha, “But it would seem he is not home right now.” She was not entirely certain how to feel about this development. Their lives were not in immediate danger, but that also meant they would likely have to wait for him to come back. Her leak had shown that her time until she could no longer hold was slowly but surely running out. She took a step forward, intending to see if the lynel was not hiding somewhere, when she felt a hand on her shoulder. “Hmm? Yes?” she asked, turning back to Link. Mipha then saw the rare sight of Link’s lips moving. It took a moment for her to process that she had the honor of hearing him speak. He had such a lovely voice, she wondered why he would rarely use it. Unfortunately, what he had to say did not make her happy in the least. “T-Turn back?” Mipha responded in shock. “You… can’t mean that, surely?” She had hoped Link was joking, but knew better. Link was not the jovial type, and the stern look in his eyes was all she needed to know that he wasn’t becoming one now. “I can’t just leave you here,” said Mipha, “I know I’m unarmed, but what if you got seriously hurt, and I wasn’t here to heal you? You could… mmm!” No, not now! thought Mipha as another wave of pain hit her, this time forcing her to close one eye and bring her legs together. She certainly didn’t need to give Link any more cause for concern, but these shockwaves were not doing her any favors. Already, Link was lifting his arms and stepping towards her out of concern. As much as she wanted to be in his arms again, she had to stand tall and strong for both their sakes. “I… I’m fine, truly,” she responded, taking a step back. “You don’t need to worry about me. I can stay out of sight while you fight the lynel, but I must stay with you-wwwhahh!” Before she knew what was happening, Link dove forward, plowing into Mipha and sending the two of them into the ground. The hard impact coupled with the shock of being tackled out of nowhere proved too much for her muscles to absorb. Another spurt of yellowed liquid escaped from her, a bit more than the previous one, before her muscles could clamp back down to hold back the flood. Just as Mipha was about to ask what compelled Link to do such a thing, a loud and familiar crackle of electricity lit up the ground nearby. Another shock arrow? But that means… A monstrous roar was all she needed to confirm her fears. Both Mipha and Link turned towards its source and found what they came looking for. The lynel clutched its bow in its hands while sporting a furious sneer across its face. That arrow was clearly not meant to be a warning shot. The two champions wasted no time scrambling to their feet as the lynel reached for its quiver. Link unsheathed his weapon, the legendary Master Sword, along with the Hylian Shield and raised them to show that he was ready to defend the two of them. As much as Mipha wanted to fight by his side, she knew that without a weapon of her own and with her bladder fit to burst, she would be of no help to him. Thus, her only choice was to retreat and find somewhere to take cover while Link battled the beast. Looking around, she spotted a rock pile near the path that lead back down the mountain. It was large enough keep her covered so long as the battle did not spill over to her side. She turned to the pile and took off, one hand between her legs while she shot Link a glance. Their eyes met for a moment, exchanging what they needed to know far faster than words could communicate, and they nodded in understanding as they enacted their plan. Reaching the pile, Mipha turned around and hunkered down, subconsciously pressing both hands to her groin while she watched the battle begin. She had expected Link to be proficient with a sword, but what she saw could only be described as poetry. Every swing of his blade, every parry with his shield, every flip and jump to avoid the lynel’s attacks, all were executed with such expertise that Mipha could not help but stare in awe. I really am hopeless around him, aren’t I? “Oh!” Yet another wave of pain, this one making Mipha double over with her legs pushed together as much as she could. No, I mustn’t falter here! she yelled in her head as every last bit of strength she had went into keeping her personal dam from cracking any further, let alone bursting wide open. In her desperation, a thought occurred to Mipha. Link was occupied with battling a monster on the other side of this rock, and the chances he would look over and see her were slim. Could she not simply squat and release all that burdensome waste while they continued fighting? A fierce debate erupted in her mind as she weighed the decision: Let go and risk being seen in such a vulnerable state, or endure it just a little longer like the champion and princess she was? Before she could make that decision, the roar and stomps of the lynel got her attention again. Looking back up, she saw it charge around to her side of the rock. Standing back up with her hands still glued to her groin, she was prepared to run again and get away from it, until she noticed Link riding atop its back. The lynel bucked and kicked as hard as it could, but Link would not be dislodged from his spot, all while he dealt numerous slashes to its back and withers. As the lynel gave one last buck, Link launched himself up and over the monster’s head, landing right in front of it. A glow appeared on the Master Sword as Link twisted his body, then unleashed a spinning swing that struck the beast hard across its midsection. All went quiet for a moment as the lynel stood motionless, its mouth agape in visible pain. A quiver then ran along its horse-like legs and they buckled immediately after, the beast’s upper body slumping over with its eyes falling shut. Mipha could have almost cried at that moment. Success was theirs, and with that, the opportunity to squat and let out a waterfall just as loud and mighty as any other in the domain. Before that, however, she needed to check Link for injuries, if he had any. While Link put his sword and shield away, Mipha mustered every last bit of strength she had to stand up tall and walk towards him. Each step sent another wave of pain through her, making her stride undoubtedly stiff and strained, but at least Link was not looking at her for much of it. As she got closer and Link turned to smile at her, Mipha found she did not have the strength to look him in the eyes, so she focused on the lynel instead. Having never seen up so close before, she had to admit they were quite fearsome. That Link stared this beast down and battled it without any hesitation spoke volumes of his courage. But then she saw the beast’s finger twitch ever so slightly. Her reaction was instant and certain. “Watch out!” was all Mipha had time to yell as she dove forward, wrapping Link around her arms and launching the two of them away. Milliseconds passed like minutes in the time they were off the ground, the lynel’s razor-sharp blade coming to within a hair’s length of Mipha before whooshing past, leaving only the feeling of a slight wind across her back. For a moment, soaring through the air, Link in her arms, Mipha felt weightless, like a piece of wood adrift in a limitless ocean. There was a strange bliss to it, despite avoiding a deadly blow not even a second ago. Gravity quickly brought that moment to an end. Mipha and Link soon hit the ground with a hard thud, their momentum and the incline of the path sending them tumbling down the mountain. Nothing seemed to make sense to Mipha as she jerked and slammed against hard ground and a warm body, the world spinning around her while she held onto Link for dear life. This, too, was over as quickly as it started. They now lied only a short ways down the path, their heads swaying in dizziness. It was only after Mipha shook her head to regain her focus did she realize she was lying on top of Link. She had never so much as shaken his hand before this; it was enough to turn her cheeks as red as her scales. But there were more important things to worry about first. “L-Link? Are you alright?” asked Mipha, looking right at him. Link blinked a few times and focused his gaze onto Mipha, lifting his head and smiling a bit in response. “Oh, I’m glad to hear that,” she replied. “I’m sorry about the tumble there. I didn’t mean for us to fall that far, just enough to…” Mipha suddenly lifted her head and looked back to the lynel, remembering it was still there. The monster let its sword fall outs of its grasp before collapsing completely, its eyes rolling up into its head. It took a couple seconds for the feeling of victory to sink into Mipha. They had skirted danger and defeated the monster that threatened her home, with hardly a scratch on either of them. That was more than enough reason to be content with their performance. Looking back to Link, she could see he was smiling along with her. Their eyes met, and the surrounding world faded away in Mipha’s mind. Lying here on top of Link, sharing their body heat in the sun, both tired from their long walk and battle, Mipha was in a state of pure happiness. But then her eyes and mouth opened wide in horror as she felt a different kind of heat. A wet heat, pooling around her loins and spreading to her thighs, along with the feeling of something being rapidly pushed out of her body in that region. In all the chaos, she had somehow forgotten about how close to bursting she was. Against her wishes, her bladder had decided enough was enough, and chose this exact moment to release its contents. “Ah… aaah!” Mipha groaned, her body frozen in place while she unintentionally answered nature’s call right there and then, the slight noise of water spreading across clothing and onto the ground having reached her ears. Where there was clarity in her mind just a moment ago, now there was a mess of conflicting emotions. The lovely feeling of relief clashed with the embarrassment of losing control, and Link was there to witness it all, his mouth opening and cheeks turning rosy as he figured out what was happening… No, not just witness, she finally realized. With her on top, there was another person being covered with her pee. The very last person she wanted this to happen to, no less. “G-gah!” Mipha scrambled off to the side of Link, her limbs flailing about while urine continued to escape at a steady pace. Unable to stand upright in her state, she frantically crawled away, leaving a wet trail along the ground and panting all the while. It was not until she was clear of Link that Mipha stopped her crawling. Not that it made her feel any better; the damage had been done, and was still being done to herself, for that matter. With how soaked her legs felt already, there was little point in maneuvering into a proper squat, let alone trying to stop herself from peeing any further. All that was left was to accept her failure, and all the humiliation that came with it. Lifting herself onto her knees with her feet to the sides of her bottom, Mipha sighed, closed her eyes, and hung her head as she let her bladder finish emptying. Even after all she had let out prior, it still took a while for her pee to come to an end. It was more than enough for a golden puddle to grow a good deal outwards from her rump, fully covering the front of her legs and feet. But soon enough, the puddle stopped growing, and Mipha could no longer feel anything coming out. It was done, and in the worst possible manner. Kneeling in her own waste, Mipha could not imagine any princess of the domain before her in such a disgraceful state. She had to try and save some face if she still wanted to call herself a champion. Mipha opened her eyes with the intention of standing up, only to lose that drive upon seeing Link standing before her. What drew her gaze was not his face, but the wet patches on his tunic and trousers. Seeing her crime for herself that close up was too much for her to bear. “Link,” she started, not daring to give him any eye contact, “I’m… so sorry.” She wanted to say more, anything else to maybe diminish this humiliation, but did such words even exist? If they did, she would never think of them in such a distraught state. Then again, this shame was entirely deserved, she supposed. She had been careless, stubborn, and unreasonable, everything that a champion should not be, and her friend paid a gross price for it. He would probably never look at her the same way again, and she would just have to live with it. Or so she thought. Through her tear-obscured vision, Mipha could just make out a hand held in front of her, its palm facing up with the intention of her to grab it. Her gaze trailed up his arm and onto his face, where she found a smile lacking any judgment or disdain. Of course he would be compassionate even now; it was just who he was, she reminded herself. It was enough to make the corners of her lips pull upwards as well. Placing her hand in his, she allowed him to pull her onto her feet. Now face-to-face, she could not hide the redness in her cheeks, but somehow, standing in her own urine, she found the courage to talk again. “I… er, that is, the zoras all cannot begin to thank you enough for helping us slay this beast,” she began. “I am not sure how we can repay the huge debt we owe you now.” Looking down in modesty, she noticed the wet patches on his clothes once more. “Well, I think I know how we could start.” She returned her gaze to his. “What say you and I clean ourselves up back at the pond first? It is the least I can do after…” she trailed off. Link only nodded in response. Mipha allowed a light giggle to leave her throat. Does this mean I will get to see Link without a shirt on? Oh my... “Then we ought to get going before they’ll have to make you a new tunic,” she concluded, turning back towards the pond. They set off, leaving Ploymus Mountain, along with the defeated lynel and her puddle, to the elements once more.     Standing atop the divine beast Vah Ruta, Ploymus Mountain seemed so quiet now from Mipha’s view. She imagined the only sounds that could be heard there were the wind sweeping across the ground and the occasional wild animal moving about. Looking in its direction always brought back memories of that day, prevailing over the lynel, tumbling down the hill, the pleasant warmth of being so close to Link and the shameful heat of wetting herself on top of him. Of course, she could not feel that warmth now, nor would she ever feel it again. The sensation of touch had been lost to her for so long, she had almost forgotten what it felt like to move through the waters and have the cool, gentle breeze lick off the last few drops of a swim. She would never smell anything again either, be that the clean air of a lake or her own urine. Mipha looked down at her hands, now with a green aura and transparent enough to see through. Death was a strange experience, to say the least. She had thought she’d be filled with sadness and regret, and it was there to an extent, but there was a quiet peace to it all as well, keeping her patient and hopeful for the final clash against Calamity Ganon. Perhaps it was her memories of Link that gave her the will to persevere long after her body was gone. All she needed to do was think of the short time she got to spend with him, and her resolve to see her destiny to the end would return. She would always cherish her memories with Link, even and especially her one moment of disgrace.

MasterXploder

 

female Manakete Pee (Part 2)

"Come on, Morgan! Don't hold back," Nah's echoing voice commanded. Another day had passed, another morning very nearly passed, and with the Shepherds in no hurry to move, the half-manakete children were training together, a very specific training. Nah was hovering above the ground in her dragon form, with her kid sister standing a fair distance away, brandishing a Wyrmsbane blade. "I-I'm not so sure about this," Morgan objected. "I don't really have any practice with swords, I might slip and hurt you!" "That's the point of this training, me learning how not to get hit! Just attack me already!" "I'd think it would be a lot safer if you asked Father to take my position." "He would never agree to attack me with a sword, he'd say it was 'too dangerous' and end the conversation there." "Well then, perhaps you should consider that the adult has a point." That male voice was certainly not one of them, that was their dad, Robin. It didn't take long for the two to notice him, standing off to the side. At least he didn't look mad that one of his children almost could have killed the other. "Training to avoid Wyrmsbane?" Lowering to the ground, a flash of light enveloped Nah, leaving only her human form behind when the flash subsided. "Yes. It's the biggest weakness we manaketes face on the battlefield, it only seems smart to learn how to mitigate that disadvantage." "It makes sense to me, but your plan has a few holes in it. First off, Morgan is correct, it is much safer to have someone who knows how to wield a sword be your opponent. Second, in the event that a mishap should occur, you should have a healer on standby. Finally, while I understand the objective is to protect yourself from Wyrmsbane, actually using it during training is extremely unsafe." Robin was so busy lecturing planning that he forgot to be a father until afterwards, with proper father worries. "Who gave you that sword, anyway?" "Lon'qu," Morgan answered. "He let us borrow it, in exchange for leaving him alone." "Well then, maybe you should return it to him now." Holding the sword tightly, Morgan heeded her father's request and ran off towards the camp. "And don't run," he called, forcing her to slow to a walk, before she got too far away. Not wishing to be alone, Nah started walking away, until Robin put a hand on her shoulder to hold her in place. "Wait. There's something I need to talk to you about." Jumping with a startle, Nah turned her head to face her father, a sad look in her eyes. "Am I in trouble?" "Do you promise not to be so reckless with training again?" Nah didn't say anything, and she hesitated before answering, but she did nod her head to agree. "Good. Honestly, I'd rather not receive a guilt trip about how often you've been punished," he muttered. "What?" "Nothing. Anyway, I understand you're concerned about your, er..." He had started the thought without any worry, but by the time he reached the sensitive subject halfway through, it suddenly got uncomfortable, and he had to struggle to finish. "Your restroom difficulties." In an instant, the little manakete's face began radiating a blush as red as Cordelia's hair. "H-how did you know about that?!" "Fathers always know when something is troubling their daughters. I'm not bringing it up because I want to embarrass you, I think I have a way to assist." In an instant, Nah went from wanting no part of this conversation to practically hanging off his chest, eagerly awaiting his next sentence. "You have something? What is it?! What is it?!" Smirking, Robin reached into his pocket, pulling out a small purple vial. "This is just a little potion, to help compress the fluids in your system so it takes longer to fill up. That sounds exactly like what you're looking for, does it not?" Apparently, it was, as Nah started reaching up to grab the container for herself. However, as soon as her gloved fingertips brushed against the outer glass barrier, she froze. "Did Tharja have anything to do with making this? I heard the story about the last time she played a part in a bathroom-related incident." "No, I've studied this sort of thing before and did it myself. Tharja doesn't have much interest in brewing," he stated, conveniently neglecting to mention how much of the aforementioned story was his fault. "Do you really think I'm the kind of father who would give his child something at all unsafe?" True, despite only being together a few months, Robin had been a caring, doting father, though not always the wisest. He looked sincere, and frankly, Nah needed that promise to be true. Smiling, she took the vial, popped the cork keeping the contents contained, and took a sip before any of her other senses could analyze the substance. Probably for the best, as halfway through downing the thick liquid, her eyes widened, she gagged and pulled the flask away from her lips. "Blech! It tastes really salty!" "Of course, salt dehydrates you. It's an important primary ingredient to produce the same effect down in your stomach. Think about it, if miracle potions tasted good, everyone would use them for everything." Nah eyed the remaining potion suspiciously, swishing it around in a circle, creating a tiny whirlpool in the center. "It's pretty disgusting..." She would have been happy to stop right there, but she had to assume it wouldn't take effect unless she drank the whole thing, and she really needed that boost. Gulping, she pinched her nose shut and downed the rest in one fell swoop, choking as it slid down her throat. Anticipating the reaction, Robin held out his water canteen to his daughter, who took it and chugged half of it to wash the foul taste from her mouth. "There, that wasn't so bad. Let me know tonight if it worked, I might need to make a few adjustments to the recipe." "I can tell you now, you need to add some flavor. Pick some berries and mix them in." The tactician laughed. "I'll see what I can do without compromising the formula. I have other matters I need to attend to, so I should leave. Have a good day, Nah." He rubbed her hair, ruffling the well-kept style, to the manakete's dismay. "Sorry, should I not do that?" She nodded slowly, and Robin attempted to fix his mistake, to no avail, only making it messier. At least the one lock always springing upwards had company. "Heh, h-heh...I-I'll just leave this to you. Stay safe," he bid, turning and walking away quite fast, practically jogging from the scene. She sighed at the thought of needing to redo her hair, but the rest of the interaction was enough to keep her happy. "Finally, I'm not going to be just a little kid anymore. I'll be able to hold it in, like everyone else can. I can finally be an adult!" "Shepherds," Chrom's voice called out from somewhere else in the gathering, "we need to move, posthaste! Gather your belongings quickly, and get ready to leave!" Looked like the time to rest had come to an end, it was clear there'd be challenges soon if the prince was this worried, but Nah was calm. She drank the gross potion, her one concern would no longer even be a spot on her mind, or her underwear. She was confident that things would be different today, she'd stay dry, easy. --------------- Well, Nah was half right. Many hours had passed, the sun had circled near to the horizon to set, shining directly into the corner of everyone's eyes, forcing all to turn their heads eastward to avoid blinding themselves, especially with the intermittent shining through the forest trees. And while the little dragon girl had indeed kept her clothes bone-dry, it was only through immense effort on her part. At the moment, Nah needed to pee something fierce, she was feeling hot, sweating in response, and wincing, all for the sake of keeping her pee firmly inside her. No one knew why Chrom had demanded they leave so suddenly, except for maybe Robin, the two had been talking between themselves. Everyone else was left in the dark and to their own devices, having to make their own entertainment without slowing down, becoming more and more challenging as the troops grew further exhausted from the long walk. For whatever reason being kept from them, there was no time to stop, either. Lissa had already asked, and if he would deny his own sister, chances were slim anyone else could get through. While she had no proof, Nah had to imagine that all the other Shepherds were at least in similar boats as her. No way anyone could hold it that long and not feel it, she rationalized. Unless Chrom eased up soon, he'd have one hell of an accident on his forces. And after seeing his daughter go through this once, it was hard to believe he'd let it happen again. Nah wasn't doubting anything, but it was nice to have confirmation that her worries were correct, when Nowi slowed down from further ahead to talk to her child. "Are you doing okay, Nah? Holding up alright?" Despite her mother's audible concern, she was not about to undo her tough image, as she puffed out her chest and held her shoulders broad. "Of course, I'm perfectly fine! I'm great, in fact!" Surprisingly, that declaration sounded pretty convincing considering the situation she was in, it probably would fool most who asked. Unfortunately, Nowi was not one of those people. Due to her old age, she had a phenomenal sense for emotions and empathy, especially with her own kin. No lie would sneak past her. Eyebrow raised, she stared straight into her daughter's soul, past the falsified facade. "Would you like if I asked to break for a minute?" Nah's shell was tough, but thin. As soon as Nowi wormed her way past the outer barricade, she was defenseless, her guard dropped. After all, it was just her mother. "Y-yes. I could really use the stop." A pitiful sight, she realized how bad she looked a second later, and went back to her played-up persona. "Um, I mean...I-I guess I wouldn't mind. Not that I need it, but better to be prepared." Smiling with counterfeit certainty, her expression soon fell as reality set in. "But we can't stop. Chrom already said so." "You're forgetting one thing, sweetheart," Nowi declared, very bouncy and bubbly. "Your dad is the tactician, and Chrom's best friend! I ask him nicely, so he asks Chrom, and it's a strong case! Pretty good plan, isn't it? Right up there with Robin's best!" Morgan was the apprentice tactician of the siblings, but even Nah could see a prominent flaw. "What if he still says no?" "Then he'll have a wet manakete to deal with, and no one wants that," Nowi assured, clutching at her crotch through her shorts. That's right, Nah didn't realize, of course Nowi had to go too. She stayed in control, far better than her daughters, but she was always needing that pee whenever they stopped. It was easy to forget how desperate she was when she never wet herself. Or did she? Nah had never seen it, but that was only a few months out of a millenium-long lifetime. Something must have happened in the past that she hadn't heard, some tale not told to her. That's when she remembered, in the moment she was trying to repress, Robin mentioning something. "Actually, Mother, there is something I'm curious about. You see, Father said something about a time you had an accident. Would you mind sharing that story?" "Oh, he talked about that?" She definitely sounded surprised, maybe a little disappointed, but it vanished pretty quickly. "Sure, I can tell you about it. Well, I guess it isn't much to tell. I slept in late and didn't have the chance to tinkle before we left. So we-" "Why didn't you ask to stop," Nah interrupted. "You don't have any shame in admitting that kind of thing." "Yeah, but it was different then. Before we got together, I just had a really big crush on Robin, and I didn't want to say anything in front of him, because then I'd look all sad and stuff. So, right when it was becoming really bad, we all got interrupted a horde of Risen and had to spread out in a clearing to fight. Since I was acting all weird, your dad stayed with me, and after I told him I was having an emergency, he helped me to the bushes and protected me." With her free hand, Nowi cradled her cheek and smiled warmly. "That was our first 'moment', and it was super cute and romantic," she swooned. While she had been quite curious about her parents' history as a couple, Nah felt she would have been better off without knowing that their first date involved pee. Grimacing in disgust, she instead turned to what would surely become her own version of the tale, one without the same happy ending. The young girl part of her consciousness began wishing for a boy that would fill the same supportive role, but one problem at a time. "Mother, if you're going to ask to break, could you please do so now? It'll be too late in a minute or two!" Her daughter's plea yanked Nowi from her nostalgic reminiscing. "Oh, of course! I won't keep you waiting, honey!" She hurried back towards her husband at the head of the pack, leaving Nah squirming and wiggling. No leaks yet, but she felt the tide rising higher, and whimpered at the dull pain radiating in her abdomen. "Ugh, why is it still so bad? I drank the potion, and I'm still about to explode!" Hand firmly between her thighs, she halted her slow stride to bounce and shiver. Good thing her shorter legs and stiff walk kept her towards the back of the group, so she wasn't holding anyone up. Soon enough, the urge passed, leaving only an agonizing, hot, cramping pressure. "No...no, of course it's working," she bounced back. "It's been close to six hours, and I haven't leaked a single drop! I can manage as long as I need to now!" She was smart enough not to tempt fate, so keeping her defenses up, she resumed marching while still holding on with the tenacity expected of a dragon. "Come on, Mother, hurry up..." Still didn't mean she wanted to wait, of course. "It can't be that hard to convince Father to listen to you..." "Keep your wits about you," Chrom shouted from ahead. That didn't sound like declaring a pee break. Without any clarification, things went dead quiet, as all looked around for anything to explain why their leader was so on edge. One by one, they noticed the pair of glowing red eyes in the shadow of the forest, joined by another, and another, until there were at least a dozen. "Risen!" "We can't efficiently fight here," Robin stated. "There's too many blind spots, and the Risen blend into the darkness too well. We should run ahead to that...hm. This feels familiar. A-anyway, that clearing up there would be better." True to his word, there was a brightness at the end of the tunnel of trees, signaling a clearing with much more maneuverability. Recognizing the advantage that arena afforded, every Shepherd began running, quick as their tired, pained bodies could, into the light. After the momentary blindness from the full brunt of the sun, the terrain of the open field became apparent. Which meant it was time for the tactician to take control, handing out orders of a grand plan too complicated for anyone to keep track of. As expected, Morgan was the only one who looked like she knew what was happening, but with how much distraction she was surely facing, maybe she was just adept at pretending to look smart. Or maybe that was selling her sister short, Nah couldn't say, especially not now. Like all others, Nah was spaced out until her father called her name. "Nah, you'll be going in that direction," he directed, pointing far off in the distance. "Once you reach the valley wall, start clearing the outer edge. You should meet up with Libra somewhere along the way." The little manakete tried to look where her father was referring to, but her eyes got caught on a detail on the opposite end of the valley. She saw only that one thing, that grabbed her attention and wouldn't let go: a small creek, its clear water slowly streaming away. Immediately, a similar feeling awakened in Nah, though she could guarantee her flow would not be so calm. Only problem was, Robin was still looking at her, not to mention all the Shepherds right next to her, following instinct and grabbing herself hard was not the right answer with witnesses around. With that handicap, she had to make do with merely pressing her legs together. "A-ah," she squeaked, realizing that wasn't quite enough to stem the tide attempting once more to force its way out of her totally filled bladder. It was a long time coming, but finally, urine made its way into her underwear, just a dribble. It was still enough to send her into a panic, as she forced her thighs against each other even harder to keep the loss to just that little leak. It succeeded, for the time being at least, but the message was clear: it wouldn't work for long. "Why does this have to be so challenging?" That's when it dawned on her. "Of course it's hard! Father's testing how I hold up under the most extreme circumstances! He wants to know how tough I am, and how well the potion works!" She didn't relax, that was a luxury she couldn't afford anymore, but the realization did give her peace of mind. So comforting, in fact, that she didn't realize everyone else had received their orders and moved out. "H-hey! Don't leave me behind," she cried out, hobbling down her set path. Either despite or because of her slow stride, it wasn't long before Nah's journey was intercepted by a Risen soldier, in human swordsman form. At least his sword wasn't a Wymsbane. Reaching into the satchel hanging around her waist, she pulled out her Dragonstone, clutching it and activating its power. A radiant glow enveloped her, and when the light faded, a pink dragon had taken her place. Shifted into her dragon form, Nah only felt one thing: bliss. Dragons were much bigger than their human counterparts, and all their internal organs were larger to match. As soon as her body changed, the pee she was holding was moved into a dragon bladder, where it was barely a concern. It was incredible, hours of holding, and she just suddenly didn't have to go anymore. Her pain washed away like an ocean's receding waves, it was beautiful. Without any worry clouding her thoughts, Nah could concentrate on the battle. Baring her sharp teeth, she began forming a blast of fire in the back of her throat. If the Risen had emotion, he would certainly be terrified, seeing a dragon staring down at him, opening her mouth with only a glow in the void. It grew brighter and brighter, as the blast of flame exited her maw and flew into the monster, incinerating it in one quick burst. Normally, Nah would roar in delight at her strength, but she was too aware of what was to come to feel joy. Theoretically, she could stay in dragon form, but it was a very dangerous proposition, the stress it would cause on a manakete, especially a young one such as herself, could do serious damage. She would have to turn back into human form, with all the disadvantages it brought. She briefly contemplated risking the harm, just to enjoy the sensation of an empty bladder a little longer. It didn't happen, with a clear mind, she could weigh the consequences and decide it wasn't worth it. Another flash of light surrounded her, and her tiny body was back on the field. The torture was instantaneous, her bladder filled from near-zero to brimming all at once, she couldn't take it. "Aaaaahhhh!" She screamed in pain, falling to her knees while gripping her crotch for dear life, fingers trembling under the strain, barely registering the wetness on the fingertips growing warmer and more prominent as the small stain was expanded with more dribbles unable to stay contained. She was so close to yanking her panties down right there in the middle of the battle in order to go. She resisted that temptation as well, something much more difficult this time. Through nothing short of a miracle, she found the strength to get back on her feet, though without enough to spare to remove her hands. No doubt in her mind, if she were to let go, her underwear would be flooded right then and there. Tears in her eyes, she had a hard time regaining her sense of direction, she was only pointed in a direction by another undefeated Risen to be drawn to. Nah was never the kind of person whose response to an intense need to pee was "let a little out to ease the pressure", she just didn't see how it could work, and her current predicament was doing everything it could to prove that. Every time she would get into a skirmish, she would transform, enjoy the immense relief it brought, and proceed to suffer when she turned back. That taste of comfort only made the ensuing desperation more painful, worse and worse each and every time. After the fifth transformation, it was amazing that she hadn't wet herself yet. Or, rather, more than she already had. The tops of her stockings were looking a little damp. After her latest cycle of agony, it really looked like she couldn't bounce back from this one. On her knees again, leaning forward, almost falling over with her butt raised high, the entire outside world was shut off to her. All her senses were blocked off by the incredible need to keep her overfilled, overstretched bladder in control, all she could feel was the pain, absolutely begging her to just have an accident already, with Nah ready to listen. "I...I can't do this...I gotta...I...gotta pee!" "Nah? Are you okay, baby," a worried Nowi called out, rushing to her child's aid. "Are you hurt? Who hurt you? Did you already get them, or does mommy need to beat them up?" It appears Nah's shout wasn't as loud as she would have imagined, or Nowi was just oblivious. "M-Mother? What are you doing here?" Nah was told she would be running into Libra, not that she didn't welcome this development. "Oh, forget it! I'm gonna wet myself!" "Shhh shh shhhhhh," Nowi soothed, getting on her knees as well and hugging her daughter. "You just wandered off course a little, it's okay. Actually, it's great, because now I can help you!" "I-I'm sorry, Mother, but it's too late for me. I'm not going to make it." "Don't say that, nothing's over 'til it's over!" She pushed her palm against one of Nah's cheeks, forcing her head to the right. "Look, look! There's some bushes right over there! You're so close!" The hardest struggle of her life, Nah opened her eyes just enough to confirm her mother was telling the truth. Even through her blurred, unfocused vision, a group of shrubs were still clear as day. They were large, covering, and most importantly, near. It took a second for all those pieces to sink in, but once they did, her eyes shot open with a burst of adrenaline, which also carried her to her feet to bolt for the plant's cover. She still couldn't let go of her crotch, the energy could only do so much. It took only a few seconds for her to reach the circle of greenery, but it was still enough time for the river to flow. She didn't feel it at first, her underwear too wet for any more to cause a reaction, but she certainly realized when a hearty cascade slid down the small amount of bare thigh, soaking into her pink stockings and turning the inner half much darker. Time was of the utmost essence, as she shamelessly lifted her dress's hem, ignoring the yellow-stain splattered on the front, though it had nothing on the drenched and stained originally-white panties beneath, which also flew down to just before her knees, further descent stopped by the rim of her boots. This was the most she could undress, and she hurried into a squat, spreading her legs as much as she could without ripping her underwear right down the middle. There was no need for her to relax, her bladder had already given up. Off-yellow urine was gushing from her unmentionables, shooting between her feet and splattering in the hard dirt, forcing the grass down. The impact caused drops to splash upward, sticking to her ankles of her boots, waves in the pond ebbing outwards and expanding its reach, surrounding and engulfing the shoe's soles within seconds, before the fluid could soak into the soil. A tiny trickle without any force dropped straight down, forming a second, much smaller puddle, the main pool close to merging the two. "Uhhh, ahhh, nnggh...mmmmm." That was the sound of a manakete being relieved from her pure physical limit, no room for a single extra drop. Even when she wet herself in Ylisstol, she wasn't this full. This was the result of pure tenacity and endurance, and all the torment that led up to it. It felt pretty good, though the relief was dulled by how many times she'd felt the emptiness already, and the pain still lingering and diminishing. Pee was pouring out hard and fast, but it was still coming from a small girl, there was only so much to give. To her credit and amazement, it did stay at that rush for a long time, by her standards at least, before finally calming to what would be considered "a well-needed break" by most. Another ten seconds of that force, and the small reserves remaining exited in a small piddle. All in all, it took just shy of a minute to void her bladder. "Haah...haaaaaaaahhhhhh," Nah moaned, trembling in ecstasy. She could not only feel no discomfort in her abdomen, but she knew it would last this time. It was...refreshing, to put it mildly. She had tried her best and didn't give up, at least not until the very end when anyone would relent, and was rewarded as such, despite fears that she'd disgrace herself again. "Yeah...soaked panties be damned, I made it!" All that was left was to tidy up and redress. Reaching forward, she plucked a leaf from the bush to her side, wiping it against her privates. It was small, half the size of her palm, and its smooth texture made it a lackluster instrument for drying, but a half dozen of them got the job done. Once the little manakete was satisfied, she discarded the final leaf, letting the wind carry it down to float in the puddle, and pulled her underwear back up, instantly making the whole drying effort futile. "Ungh," she groaned in disgust at the chilling dampness, coming to terms with the fact that she'd be wearing these for at least a few hours longer. She considered leaving them behind, but then one stray wind would embarrass her far more than any accident could. "There. Finished." She dropped her dress and stood up, taking one final look at the mess she caused. "Wow...I can hold that much? That potion really is a miracle. I'll have to thank Father for that." That's when she remembered, she had received help making it this far. "Right, Mother!" She had been there when all seemed lost to pick Nah up and give her the final push, she deserved thanks for that. "Mother? I'm done," she called, turning back to where she had last seen her mom. "Nnnnghhh...haaaaa..." Nowi was still there, but her status had changed. Instead of standing casually, her legs were pressed together. Instead of looking happy, her eyes were closed and she was panting. And instead of being dry, the inner portion of her light pink shorts were a far darker and more reflective color, which carried down her thighs and into her stockings before descending past view inside her boots. Immediately after not wetting herself, Nah had to witness her mother failing that same trial. That's right, Nowi did mention needing to go earlier, but Nah wouldn't have imagined it would end like this. She deserved comfort, and Nah would provide it. Slow, uncomfortable, and unsure, she approached her mother. "Are...are you okay?" Not until she spoke did Nowi realize she was being watched, her eyes opened to see her daughter's sorry face. "Did you make it?" Nah reeled back at the question."Y-yes, but I'm hardly the one to worry about now! Look at you! You're wetting yourself, and looking like a little kid, and, and..." "I'm just happy not to hold all that anymore. That's all I needed." She smiled, it looked strained, but earnest. "This feels goooooooood." She sighed in relief as the stream died down, and she spread her feet to allow the drops loosely sticking to her to fall. "There, all better," she chirped, shaking her hips to dislodge as much as she could, of course remaining drenched. The young manakete girl had no idea how to process what was unfolding before her eyes. Her mother, over a thousand years old, more than enough time to learn how to control herself, peed her pants. And she looked content with that outcome! "B-but you had an accident! That's only something little kids do, and you're supposed to be strong, and-" "Nah." Just the way Nowi said her daughter's name was enough of an interruption. This wasn't her cheerful persona, this was her motherly wisdom speaking...while soaked from the waist down. "It's just like you said. It was just an accident. It happens from time to time, and it doesn't matter. Whether or not you always make it to the bathroom, or the bushes, it doesn't mean you aren't strong. Even if it did, it doesn't change that I love you. And your father loves you. And Morgan loves you. And everyone else likes you. And besides, you made it! I could hear it all the way from here, that was impressive regardless! Take pride in being able to hold even that!" "M-Mother..." Nah always tried to stay strong, keep her emotions hidden and think logically. But whenever Nowi started talking right to her, bridging the gap and getting personal, she cried every time. "Moooooooootheeeeeeeeer!" She ran into Nowi's arms, who had to quickly outstretch them to allow for a hug. Nah nestled in her breast, what little there was, letting tears run down her cheeks as Nowi patted and rubbed her back. "Hm? What are you doing over here, Nah?" Now there was a third voice neither saw coming, but it wasn't one that alarmed either of the two. It was just Robin, after all. "You're supposed to be over there." Nah detached herself from her mother's bosom, wiping her tears on her gloves. "Oh, I...I got a little off-track." "She just needed a little help making it to the bushes," Nowi elaborated, "nothing to worry about." With the two girls separate, Robin got his first look at his wife, and her pants. "It looks like you needed the help a little more." "I'm fine," Nowi waved off. "Nah did well, and that's all that matters." "Right!" Nah just remembered what she wanted to say to her dad. "Thanks so much for that potion! I only made it this far because of it, I never would have lasted without it!" Robin scratched the back of his neck, a nervous grin across his face. "Oh. I-I'm sorry, Nah, but I wasn't honest with you. You see...that potion was fabricated. Just a mixture of various ingredients." "What?" Nothing about this added up, it wasn't believable. "No, that can't be true. It worked! It really worked!" "Well, that's exactly it. Your mother and I were discussing it, and she suggested your root problem was lack of confidence. You get so worried about how much you can hold, you think you can't hold anything, and you keep making it worse and worse. So I figured, I come up with some way to make you think you can hold more, like, say, a fake potion, and the results would manifest. So, you're correct, it did work, exactly according to my design. You waited longer because you thought you could." "See? I told you!" Nowi gave her daughter a hard slap on the back, almost causing the young manakete to lose balance. "You're already strong, you're just a worrywart! Happens to everyone! Don't put yourself down so much, you're a great manakete!" "And, as a fruitful coincidence, it appears you learned a second aspect of the lesson today as well," Robin seamlessly continued. "Remember how Morgan tried to help you back in Ylisstol?" "Yeah, for all the good she did," Nah grumbled. "But look how much I helped," Nowi beamed. "All of us are willing to help you, but you have to tell us when something's bothering you! You can't just keep everything bottled up inside, or it's just going to linger and eat away at you! Better to just tell one of us!" She leaned in close to Nah. "That's a good lesson for everything." Her parents had a point, she had to admit, but it didn't feel right. She had to be strong and steady, that's what an army needed, that's how to avoid pain, that's what she'd learned. "I don't know..." "Take your time coming to terms with it. Just promise that you'll come to us with any questions or concerns." Robin held his arms out for a hug, with Nowi eagerly taking the invitation, leaving enough open room for a third member. And, after a little nonverbal prodding, Nah joined in. It was a silent, happy moment, until the embrace naturally dissolved ten seconds later. "I'm glad we had this talk, but this wasn't the only plan I had. It's pretty important that you go back to your position, Nah." "Oh! Right, sorry!" She ran off back to the edge of the valley, to the approximate location she would have reached by now, had her little detour not taken place. But she didn't get far before stopping and turning back. "Wait, one more question! How come Chrom didn't allow any stops?" "Well...I guess I can tell you, so long as you promise to keep quiet. See, he had received a report this morning that Gangrel was spotted not too far from here, growing closer to our camp. As you can imagine, hearing the news that a dead man was coming for him was pretty terrifying. We talked it over, and decided that we couldn't rule out the possibility that he had attained serious supernatural powers in resurrection, so engaging him would be dangerous. And Chrom also said he didn't want news to spread, it would cause either panic, or distrust of him for believing something so foolish. Again, we couldn't rule out a mutiny to make Shanty Pete proud, and a tactician has to prepare for all outcomes." "I'm...not sure how to take that news." "And that's exactly why we didn't risk it. Now, hurry along, before my battle strategy becomes totally undone without a way to redo it." Nah nodded, rotating back and running off. As soon as she was safely out of sight, Robin sighed. "This is all so confusing, I don't think I'm quite ready to be a father yet." "It's not that hard, you just have to understand how kids think. For what it's worth, given how busy you've been and how they were just sprung on you, I think you've been doing a great job," Nowi reassured, holding her husband tight. "Er, not that I don't enjoy the hug, but could you back off a little? You're getting my clothes damp through contact." "Too bad." Realizing he couldn't convince her to ease off, Robin gave up the struggle, and just focused on looking over the horizon as a couple. It was tranquil and romantic, they would have been content staying like this for awhile, until Nowi made an observation of her own. "We should really get back to the battle now." Knowing she was right, they let go of each other, reaching for their respective weapons. Paired up, they charged forward on their original path, ready to face their obstacles, whether they be enemy or family.

Captain L

 

female Manakete Pee (Part 1)

The middle of the night, under the dim light of the barely-present moon, a time when no one should be awake. This applied to the Shepherds as well, the whole army was deep in slumber, resting to reserve energy for tomorrow's march, and probable battles. That is, except for one girl, stirring in her tent. She was Morgan, the half-manakete child of the Shepherd's tactician and his wife, back from the future. Somehow, neither the presence of a dragon nor a time-traveler was unusual here. And, most prominently at the moment, she was not awake by choice. Morgan tossed and turned in her sleeping bag, eyes forced shut and trying her hardest to fall back asleep. It wasn't working, however, and she had to declare what was bothering her, no one conscious to listen. "Nn, I really can't hold it any longer..." Maybe she had an extra drink or two before turning in for the night, or just neglected to duck out during the evening, whatever the reason, she had to pee, and soon. Problem was, it was some insanely early hour of the morning, it was really dark out. Going out alone in those conditions, even if she wouldn't be wandering far, was not a smart thing to do. And...maybe she was a little afraid, just a bit. Of the girls she shared a tent with, she wasn't comfortable asking any of them to do a midnight potty run with her. That's where she was now, building up the courage to run to one of the other tents, since she couldn't ignore this need. "Ah, I don't have the time!" If she didn't go for it, she'd be cleaning up a big puddle. Sliding out of her sleeping bag, one hand firmly gripping her crotch, Morgan dashed through the flaps into the cool open air, chilling her mostly exposed skin. Ordinarily, she would never go out in the open at her level of undress, just a shirt and panties, but now, she was on too much of a mission to really notice. At least she knew right where she needed to go, one specific tent locked in her mind. Unfortunately, she couldn't run to it, she couldn't see it in the dark. She needed to wait for her eyesight to adjust, taking from the very few minutes she had. All the while, she made various grunting noises, dancing in place as she cradled her right hand between her thighs rubbing together. Eventually, she could see well enough to at least make out the outline of her destination, and that's all she needed to bolt for it, bending over to crawl through the opening flaps, into the canvas coverings. It was still a little difficult to see, but despite her amnesia, Morgan couldn't mistake the woman she was looking for, with her small stature and messy, long green hair, that was Nowi. "Mother! Mother," she called in hushed whispers, getting on her knees and shaking the sleeping little manakete. Morgan counted her lucky stars that her mother was actually here, instead of in a private tent with her father that she would dare not disturb. "Uuu, Morgan," she slurred, eyes straining to open, her daughter pleading her to hurry up. It took almost a full minute for Nowi's purple eyes to look Morgan in the face, still glassed over and dim. "What is it, sweetie? Did you have a bad dream too?" "No! I need you to come with me so I can use the bathroom! Please!" Her prodding grew fiercer, practically pulling her mother from beneath her blanket. "A-alright, alright." Nowi slowly sat up, rubbing her eyes and yawning. "Can you give me a minute to get dressed?" "I can't wait that long! I promise, no one else will see you!" "That urgent? Okay, I get it." Nowi slid out into the open, dressed in nothing but the bare minimums to cover her essentials, stumbling to her feet. No sense putting everything on just to take it all off. "Let's go," she pointed with her outstretched thumb, Morgan practically leaping at the direction. But, the universe just had to hold her up, because she was fated to have an accident or something. The girl sleeping next to Nowi started getting up, stretching her arms and loudly yawning. That was Nah, Nowi's other daughter, and Morgan's older sister, despite appearances. "Are you two going to the bathroom," she asked, a surprising amount of energy for someone just woken up. "Guess I might as well g-go, too." "Sure, that's okay," Nowi approved. "Just hurry, for Morgan's sake." With her mother's permission, Nah got up, much less lethargic than the rest of her family. She had no need to put any extra clothes on, she went to sleep in her normal dress, just missing the cape and stockings. With all three up and ready, Morgan in particular unable to wait, the manakete girls left the tent, into nature's wilds. The clearing the Shepherds were using as their campgrounds was surrounded by dense forest on all sides, so there was no question about which direction the three needed to head, the only concern was distance, just common courtesy. And, Morgan was having a hard enough time handling just that. She was a tough girl, even if she didn't always act like it, she didn't just get up to pee because she didn't feel like holding it any longer. She needed to go incredibly bad, and her composure was failing fast. A patch of warmth was rapidly growing between her legs, and it wasn't stopping. "Okay, we're far enough!" "I don't know, we're still pretty close," Nowi observed. "We should probably move a little...oh, I get it. Yeah, here's fine." Those were the words Morgan was begging to hear, though she would have proceeded regardless. She threw her white panties to the ground and kicked them away, not that there was much point anymore, they couldn't get much wetter. In a single second, she was squatting close to the ground, unleashing a gushing flood of pee, forcing the loose dirt at the point of impact away. "Guuuh, mmmm," she moaned, along with various other incomprehensible sighs. All that agony, the torture of waiting far too long, washing away in a torrent, with a little splashing back onto her ankles. "Amazing" wasn't even strong enough vocabulary to describe the sensation, and she was not in a position to carefully consider appropriate wording. Between her own utterances, and the waterfall crashing only a couple feet from her ears, it was safe to say her world would not stretch beyond her tiny radius until she finished. "Agh!" Well, that's what she thought, but that one didn't come from her. That shout was Nah, a good distance from her, still audible amidst the din of Morgan's leak. It must have been serious for her to be that loud. Were they being attacked, and was it bandits, animals, or Risen? She trusted her mother and sister to be able to handle whatever it was, but it was still a worrying situation. Turns out, there was nothing to be scared of. Following her sister's outburst, the only sound coming from that direction was the frantic rustling of clothing, and the crash of running water. Right, Nah did say she was going to go, and she got right on that. But, her exact words were "might as well go", and that roaring spray begged to differ. Morgan knew, for a fact, her sister could not comfortably hold something that strong, this was the typical noise for "Nah dying to go". And what a noise it was, somehow audible over Morgan's desperate pee, an amazing feat considering the volume the junior sibling was pushing. It simply wasn't possible that Nah wasn't about to have her own giant accident, unless she was forcing this pee out so she could return to bed faster. That would have been an acceptable explanation, if she wasn't still going by the time Morgan reached her tail end. Now she was sure, it wasn't possible that Nah didn't almost burst. If anything, given her slightly smaller stature, she should have been more desperate than her little sister, who already half peed herself. "What...what is she doing," Morgan asked to herself, in between lingering pants of her own pleasure that still hadn't faded. Only when her raging rapids started to calm did that hazy sense diminish, leaving her one final sigh. "I'm never waiting that long again," she moaned, feeling around for a leaf to wipe herself with. "Ooh, that just sounded bad. You know, it's unhealthy to hold in that much when you don't need to," Nowi advised, reminding Morgan that her mother was here with them, having been too preoccupied thinking about her sister, in the limited room for thought she had for a solid minute. At least that was over, both her and Nah's reserves had dried up from the sounds of it. Yet, somehow, there was still the echoing sound of running water. That couldn't be Nah still going...could it? "Mm, that's nice." Oh yeah, Nowi could also be going, though she didn't really need to. In comparison to her daughters' handiwork, Nowi was only letting out a light little tinkle. Didn't mean it wasn't relaxing, but it was nothing to be amazed by. Either way, finished and clean, Morgan stood up as a cold wind blew past, ruffling the girls' hair and clothes, as well as the areas lacking clothes. Feeling the chill against her unprotected private parts, she covered her nether regions and began frantically looking for the underwear she so thoughtlessly tossed away. With a little memory of how she threw it earlier, and a lot of fantastic luck, she found the white garment swiftly, picking them up and feeling the crotch in the process. "Ew...I think I really ruined these." Taking nowhere near as long as her kids, Nowi's trickle came to an unceremonious end, she shook the few straggling drops off and pulled her panties back up to their snug resting place. "It'll be fine, Morgan. We're not far from the river, you can wash them in the morning. But for now, let's go back to bed, before we catch a cold. Don't step in the puddles on your way back!" She waited for her girls to catch up before walking back herself, taking the chance to lean in towards Morgan and whisper. "I won't tell anyone how close that was for you." "T-thank you, Mother." Though she didn't remember Nowi from her future, their interactions in the present had convinced Morgan that her mother was a woman of her word. She was a goof-off, but very reliable and trustworthy. She couldn't resist giving a quick hug to mom before they split to their respective tents before anyone could see them half-nude, Morgan especially. In the darkness, Nah was able to stay behind without detection, sliding her fingers against the crotch of her own, very wet underwear. "I really can't believe I managed that," she shuddered, from the gross sensation of the touch, and from the sensitive area she was stroking beneath. Morgan's secret suspicions were correct, Nah was filled to the brim with urine. She was suffering with the same predicament before her sister came in, desperate and unable to sleep, but she couldn't ask for Nowi's assistance either. There was no room for embarrassment about needing to pee in an army, not when the women all gathered to do their business multiple times a day, Nah wasn't shy about that. It was simply a fear of inadequacy. She was one of the smallest girls in the Shepherds, a size that had a noticeable impact on her holding capacity. But even then, the girls she was close in size to still managed better than her. Every time they stopped marching for a break, Nah was the only one that barely made it, usually leaking no small amount before she got that far. Someone must have noticed her routinely yellowed panties, she swore they were becoming permanently stained, and started talking about how weak her bladder was. If there was one thing Nah would not stand for, it was the assumption that she was weak. That thought made her legitimately angry; if she was acting weak, it would be doing a huge disservice to the manakete heritage she held onto through discrimination and abuse. If she couldn't be a proper manakete now, she didn't deserve that privilege, and as one of only a handful of manaketes left, she had to live up to the status. Peeing herself was not something a dragon should do, something she had already failed at once, and recently. "Nah? Where are you," Nowi called, peeking her head out from the tent. She wouldn't even dream of feeling this way just a short while ago, but Nowi really was the image of a manakete that Nah wanted to someday reach: strong, kind, mature, intelligent (even if only when the situation really called for it), and loved. "I-I'm coming, Mother!" That's right, she would continue to be tough, and make her race proud. If she wasn't strong yet, she'd become strong. If she couldn't hold in pee now, she'd build up to that. That was her resolve, as she joined her mom in their tent for the rest of the night. --------------- Mornings were a busy time. People were preparing and eating breakfast, packing up their supplies and collapsing the tents, escaping into the woods to answer morning's call, Robin was poking his head into Nowi's tent to wake her up, and Morgan had successfully snuck to the nearby brook to rinse out her undergarments. Meanwhile, Nah had been awake for some time now, long enough to get her chores finished. She was fully dressed, her minimal belongings were packed away, though not before heading to the river to wash out her own panties before anyone else could see her. Without anything to do while she waited for everyone else to catch up, she was sitting on a fallen tree trunk, reading a strategy book she borrowed from Morgan, though the copious handwriting in the margins certainly weren't hers. She was just one in the line to read this book, all within the family. "I almost didn't recognize you with your hair down like that, Nah." With her focus on the pages, Nah didn't see someone approach her, but she recognized the voice. It was enough to make her put down the book to look at the one attempting to hold a conversation with her. It was the last manakete of the team, and the oldest by far, Tiki, smiling down at her. "I think it looks rather fetching." That's right, Nah did have braiding her hair on the to-do list for the morning, but she pushed off until the sun rose, when she could see what she was doing. After that, she just...forgot, leaving its length hanging behind her. "I'm more concerned with it getting in my way like this. Braids make it much easier to manage." "If that's the case, would you like me to prepare it for you?" "You know how to braid hair?" "When you've been around for as many millenia as I, you get curious about your appearance. I've experimented with many different hair styles in my past." So, when was the last time she'd done braids? Some two thousand years ago? "I can handle it myself, thanks." Nah put the book down next to her, split the long back of her hair into halves, working the left side first, tying two strands around each other to keep them ordered and proper. "Well, if you have no need of me, I have other matters I should attend to," Tiki excused, subtly shifting her weight from one foot to the other. "Actually, I have a question I'd like to ask you. It's just a...little personal, if that's alright." "You'll have to ask the question first before I can tell you if I'm able to answer." Twiddling her locks between her fingers, without making any progress on her hairdressing, Nah's attention shifted to a caterpillar crawling through the grass by her boots. "So...when you were younger, and my size, how did you deal with...you know, having to relieve yourself all the time?" "Ah, that's what's troubling you? It's not the easiest handicap to come to grips with, I'll admit, but the only times it ever caused me shame were due to my own stubbornness and foolishness." "What do you mean?" "I'd rather not go into detail, so as not to waste your time, but I had a particular incident during the time of legends that you've asked about." "During the time of King Marth?" "Yes, although he didn't carry that title in those days. On our travels, I would be too proud to admit when I needed to answer nature's call, which caused me much grief, as you can imagine. Once, it was much more severe." "You...didn't make it?" "Yes, and it such was a horrible feeling, knowing that I'd failed myself with all to see. I was so lucky that Mar-Mar was so understanding." "Mar-Ma...er, King Marth sounds like he was a wonderful person, from all you've told me." "It's true, he was, but he isn't the only one. I'm assuming you're asking about this topic because it concerns you as well." A light blush spread across Nah's cheeks, bridged by the gap between her nose and mouth. "Y-yes. You've had the time to learn how to control yourself, so I was hoping you could give me advice." "Unfortunately, good capacity is something that just happens when you grow up. But I still learned something from that incident, that I don't need to be humiliated by my own bodily functions, regardless of how lacking they may be in comparison to others. There's a special bond that those who fight alongside one another share, and as worrisome as it may seem now, I promise no one else sees it that way. They would think no less of you, should they witness an accident." "But my father and sister already have! That's why I really don't want it to happen again!" "And did they mock you for it?" Nah tried to say something, but couldn't think of a proper response, her head just fell. "I'm not your family, so I can't tell you what to do. How you conduct yourself is up to you, and I trust you to make a smart decision. I simply gave you insight to how I see things." "I..." The young manakete tried to object, but once again had nothing to say. "Very well. Thank you for your time." "You're free to talk to me anytime. However, if we're done for the moment, this conversation has only increased the urge I was on my way to relieve." Despite how she was skirting around saying it, Tiki showed little shame in pulling on her dress and dancing in a way rarely seen on adults. Nah's eyes widened in surprise at how the eldest manakete was presenting herself, though she should have expected this lack of modesty from her. "O-oh! I won't delay you!" Attempting to escape this discussion quickly turned awkward, she hastily picked up her book and buried her face between its covers. Not willing to wait around if there was no reason, Tiki hurried into the thicker woods behind the two, slipping into the blind spot afforded by one of the nearer trees. Nah breathed a sign of relief that this exchange was over, until she was cut off mid-breath by Tiki poking her head out from behind the trunk, her lower body still obviously squirming. "Oh! There's one more lesson you may find useful!" "W-what?!" "If you're that concerned about leaking and little accidents, you may want to rethink your choice in clothing! I suggest either pants to hide any spills, or having nothing to wet in the first place!" Nah got what she was saying, though she wished she didn't. Her facial features disappeared in a sea of vibrant red. "T-that's the opposite of a solution! I'm not doing that, not ever! And not so loud!" She frantically looked around for whoever would be staring at their shouting match, only to find no eyes batted towards them. "I'm sure someone heard it," she muttered, wanting to forget the last ten seconds by going back to her book, whose words were now incomprehensible. She could still somewhat read them, but it didn't look right. "How long have I been holding this upside down?" Meanwhile, out of view, Tiki had her back to the tree's wide girth as she squatted on her toes. The next part couldn't be any easier, she lifted the strips of cloth covering her crotch and rear, and with no other obstructions, she let her bladder relax. Immediately, a healthy, clouded stream of pee began falling from her nethers, settling in the grass between her legs. "Aaaahhhh..." Even a need such as this had a difficult time rousing the manakete from slumber, so whenever she awoke, a small tinkle break was always appreciated.

Captain L

 

P-Support Achieved (FE: Fates)

With thanks to Captain L for editing and OmoCommando for the commissioned artwork (Note: So this is a bit tricky. While these characters would be considered underaged in the original Japanese version, the localizations referred to them as adults given they could be married and have children. So I guess it only contains underaged wetting desperation if you believe it does?)   “Sakura?” “Hmm?” The soft call of her name and a gentle nudge to the shoulder stirred Princess Sakura of Hoshido into the waking world. Her eyes fluttered open while she slowly sat up from her bed with a moan. She could not see the sun from her room, but knew that it had to be the early morning hours where it was only beginning to peek over the horizon. She had expected to see Hana or Subaki, her retainers, when her eyes focused. Instead, she found Princess Elise of Nohr, dressed in her normal outfit and staring back at her with a bright smile. “Oh, Elise!” she gasped, “W-what brings you here so early?” “Morning, Sakura,” replied Elise, “Sorry to wake you up so early, but I kinda have a big favor to ask of you.” “A favor?” Sakura rubbed the sleep out of her eyes. Elise put her hands behind her back in an uncharacteristic display of sheepishness. “Yep. See, I was supposed to go with Midori this morning to find medicinal herbs and plants, but I think one of her nighttime brews must’ve been bad or something, because she’s definitely not feeling well today.” “She isn’t?” “Yeah, I went into her room a few minutes ago, and let’s just say she isn’t gonna be joining us for the next few meals.” “Oh, that sounds awful,” said Sakura, putting a hand to her mouth. “Is there anything I can do to help her?” “Azama’s already taking care of her, so she’ll be okay.” Elise frowned. “But we still need to gather those plants, and I’ve never been good at telling them apart on my own. I don’t wanna bring back anything poisonous by accident, or we might have a whole army of Midori’s on our hand.” Her mind had not fully awakened, so it took a moment for Elise’s words to sink in. “A-are you asking me to help you find these plants?” Elise held her hands up as if in prayer. “Pretty please? Xander would scold me good if I messed this up! I won’t ask you for anything like this ever again, promise!” “E-Elise,” Sakura replied, “You don’t have to say anything like that.” “Huh? What do you mean?” Sakura smiled. “I’d be glad to help out. I’m no Midori, but I should know which plants aren’t p-poisonous at least.” Elise threw her arms around Sakura, pulling her into tight hug. “Oh, thank you so much, Sakura! You’re the best!” “Th-that’s… what… friends are for…?” Sakura managed to say as her air was squeezed out. “Whoops, sorry!” Elise let go at once. “Anyway, we should get going as soon as we can. We need those plants in by the afternoon.” “R-right,” Sakura said once she regained her breath. “I’ll get dressed as quickly as I can. Um, c-could you please wait outside for me?” “You got it!” said Elise, her twintails bobbing with each step as she skipped towards the door. “Thanks again!” she added as she stepped outside and shut the door. Now alone in her room again, Sakura sighed and climbed out of bed, pausing to stretch in her white sleeping robes. It was not the most ideal way she wanted to spend her morning, but she could not complain at all if it meant spending more time with Elise. Like the rest of her family, Princess Sakura’s life had become one twist after another. Being reunited with her long-lost sibling was only the start of events she never thought would happen; next came getting involved in a war not against the Nohrians, but allied with them against another kingdom no one had heard of until a few months ago. It was a life of drama and uncertainty, where every day could easily be her last, one very different from her structured and peaceful days in Hoshido. But it was not all chaos and tragedy. In what felt like such a short time, Sakura had met so many new faces and made friends with a good number of them. The one friendship she never expected would happen, however, was with a princess of Nohr. Despite hailing from two very different worlds, she and Elise talked, played music, and worked together like lifelong companions. It was a bond Sakura cherished as much as her family bonds; of course she would help out if Elise needed it. A few minutes later, Sakura had changed into her normal dress and groomed herself enough for where she was headed. She was certain it would be a fun morning, if a bit dirty.     Not far from Corrin’s castle in the astral plane was a forest home to several kinds of plants and fungi, many of which had medicinal properties that proved invaluable to the war effort. It was a regular sight to see the less combat-inclined heroes making trips there, and the realm’s relative safety from invasion meant anyone could go there with little fear of being attacked. This is where Sakura and Elise had spent the last few hours searching for herbs. “What about this one?” asked Elise, holding up a set of twisting roots. “Let me see.” Sakura leaned in to take a closer look. “Um, this looks l-like one of the poisonous kinds.” Elise looked at the root with a frown. “Really? Aw man, I thought I had found a good one for sure.” “In fact, I think this may be the same root you showed me a while ago. Three times now, actually.” Now Elise looked at the root with raised eyes. “Jeez, maybe I shouldn’t come along for herb-finding anymore.” Sakura giggled. “It’s okay. That’s why they make this a two-person job.” Elise found herself giggling too. “Well, at least one of us is definitely pulling their weight. I don’t know what I would have done if you hadn’t come with me.” “Oh, i-it’s nothing.” Sakura blushed and scratched her head at the compliment. “Everybody does so much to help out, it’s only right I t-try to do my share.” “I think you’ve definitely done your share today. Just look at how many we found already.” Elise pointed to her horse standing nearby, with two of its saddlebags having roots and stems sticking out from being stuffed full. “W-wow,” said Sakura, “I guess I hadn’t been paying attention.” Not when my mind has been… elsewhere, she thought. “Do you think that will be enough for the camp?” “It might not be the numbers Midori would pull in, but I’m sure everyone will be happy with what we’ve found.” “I sure hope so.” Sakura looked at the bags with a frown. “Well, we can keep looking for a while longer if you think it’s not enough.” A while longer!? “N-no! I, um, think we’re j-just fine!” blurted Sakura, eyes widened. Elise could only blink at first. “Um, okay. Do you have somewhere you have to be later?” Realizing her outburst, Sakura glanced away and put her hands together. “Um, y-yes, I do need to go s-somewhere soon. I should’ve said something, but it s-slipped my mind.” It was not exactly a lie, but Sakura still fretted over whether Elise would believe her or not. Her answer came when Elise frowned and sighed. “And I was almost starting to enjoy looking for plants, too.” It was victory, but it still pained Sakura to see her friend sound disappointed. “I’m sorry, Elise. I r-really enjoy spending time with you, but we both have our d-duties to the war. We can talk again at lunch time, I promise.” Elise perked up a little bit. “Alright, lunchtime it is! But first, let’s get these plants back home and see if we can’t make something for Midori.” She then turned to her horse and walked forward, lightly humming while she tossed the poison root to the side. Thank goodness we’re finally heading back. Now with no one looking at her, Sakura took up a less relaxed stance, rubbing her legs together and idly placing a hand beneath her stomach while she trailed behind Elise. Like she had mentioned earlier, she needed to go somewhere soon, but it was a different kind of going than she had implied. In her haste to get dressed and help out Elise, she had made the decision to forgo a particularly important part of her morning ritual. At first, she had thought nothing of it; she had plenty of experience in holding for long periods of time as princess of a kingdom, a couple hours outside would surely be within her capabilities. Her overfilled bladder told her otherwise. She had realized her mistake only an hour into their task, and it had only gotten worse over time. It took every bit of restraint she had to not dance in place like a little kid, and even then, she had to wonder if she would make it back to her personal restroom in time. Being out in the woods with just one other person should have made this the easiest problem to deal with, but for Sakura, that path was never an option. Ever since she was a little girl, Sakura had a very tough time letting herself go anywhere but in a bathroom. It was especially a problem on camping trips with her family. The moment anyone even got near her when she was trying would cause her to close up tight enough that no liquid would escape no matter how hard she pushed. Only her mother, the only person she felt truly relaxed around no matter what, could help her calm down enough to get the job done. Now that she was more grown and traveling with an army, she had gotten a little more used to the idea of squatting and answering nature’s call in its domain. Unfortunately, her bladder shyness was as persistent as ever; she would often have to slip far away from the others while they were at ease to take care of it, leading to some very close calls on occasion. It was immature and dangerous, but she could not see any other way to handle it. “Whew, I feel like going back to bed,” said Elise, pulling Sakura from her focus on her bladder. “This is definitely earlier than I’m used to being up.” “Um, m-me too,” said Sakura, “I hope you don’t have too much to do today.” “It’s not a whole lot, but I’m gonna be on my feet all day.” Elise sighed wistfully. “That bed is gonna feel so nice later tonight.” “I’m sorry to hear that.” Sakura looked back at the horse following behind them. “You should ride your horse the rest of the way back. It’ll help save your strength.” “Hee hee, it’s okay. I don’t mind walking side by side with you. Um, and besides…” Although they were alone, Elise leaned towards Sakura and whispered, “It’s hard to ride a horse when you need the little girl’s room.” “Y-you do!?” Sakura did not mean to shout, but she was certainly surprised. “Y-yeah, I kinda forgot to pay my morning visit to the bathroom.” Elise put one hand behind her head and the other between her legs, which were now pressed together. “Probably should’ve said something, but we were really in the plant-finding zone, and I just forgot again.” She just forgot? Yet another thing about Elise that Sakura found strange. “W-well, do you think you can m-make it back to the castle?” Elise shrugged. “Probably, though it’s gonna be an uncomfortable walk back.” Her hips wiggled to further emphasize her point. It was getting a little too easy for Sakura to relate to Elise’s plight, but she did her best to remain focused. “O-okay, but if it gets to be too much, we can always stop to, um, take care of that.” She was careful with her words not just for politeness, but to keep herself from thinking too much about what “stopping” would entail. “You know, I might just take your advice there,” said Elise, eyeing the woods just off the trail. “Oh, alright! Can you watch my horse while I, um, water the grass really quick-” “Oh!” As if on cue, Sakura’s bladder let off a particularly strong surge of pain. Instinct overpowered her desire for modesty, and she shoved her hands between her tightly-pressed legs, but the damage had been done. A spurt of warmth radiated from her underwear, certainly bigger than just a drop and more than enough to put Sakura in a panic. How was she ever going to make to the castle now? “S-Sakura! What’s wrong?” And now Elise stood in front of her with a face of pure worry on top of her plight. Never had she been in a desperate situation like this. “I… um…” Sakura could not form any words or make eye contact. She had wanted to say that she was fine, but the strain of her predicament was too much. With nothing else to go on, Elise’s eyes trailed down to the source of her problems, the hands pressed on her groin and the legs squeezed together. Her panicked look faded into one of realization, the look that Sakura dreaded seeing the most. “Sakura,” asked Elise in a soft voice, “Do you… need to use the bathroom too?” Sakura could feel tears forming in her eyes. Yet again, her situation had gotten worse; now her best friend knew about her problem and worried over her. If there was an award for the most pathetic princess, she would certainly win it. She had to do something to at least quell Elise’s fears, but no words would leave her. All Sakura could do was nod slowly and do her best to not cry. “Well, that’s a relief,” said Elise, returning to her smile. “I was worried it was something serious there. Come on, we’ll take a quick potty break together and be back on our way.” “T-Together!?” exclaimed Sakura. Elise raised an eyebrow. “Why not? It’s just the two of us, and we can hide behind different bushes or something if you want.” Sakura turned away a little from her friend. “I… but, I can’t…” “What do you mean you can’t?” Elise asked, but before Sakura could attempt a response, her eyelids opened up in realization again. “Sakura… do you have trouble going around others?” The last of her secrets were finally laid bare. A tear ran down Sakura’s cheek while she nodded again, unable to lie even in the best of times. Not that she had expected Elise to judge or mock her for it, but Sakura still felt a little better when all Elise did was gently rest her hand on Sakura’s wrist. “Can I share a secret with you?” she asked. “A s-secret?” Elise nodded. “When I was little, I never wanted to go anywhere but my own bathroom, just like you. In fact, we went camping one night, and I actually had an accident because I wasn’t brave enough to tinkle outside.” “You… you did?” Sakura could not begin to imagine the cheerful and brave girl standing before her wetting herself like a toddler. A blush grew on Elise’s cheeks. “Y-yeah, but then my big sis Camilla taught me some tricks on how to make yourself go anywhere, even around other people. I haven’t had an accident since then.” Sakura did not need to hear what Elise had to say next. “I… I don’t know if they would w-work on me.” “Please, Sakura?” Elise put on a pair of puppy-dog eyes. “You looked like you were in pain just now, and I don’t want you to end up hurting yourself.” There it was, the one thing Sakura couldn’t stand the most: other people worrying for her sake. Still, even with Elise’s friendly offer, she was filled with doubt. Tricks to make her go anywhere? It sounded too good to be true, and even if it wasn’t, it would mean she’d probably have to do it right next to Elise. The thought alone made her urethra clamp up tighter than she could have managed on her own. Then again, what did she have to lose now? Elise had just witnessed her nearly lose control, and then figured out her embarrassing secret. Even if Elise never said a word, somewhere down the line, someone else would find out, then more still unless she did something about it now. Besides, they were in the middle of a war, and things would only get more dangerous from here. The sooner she attempted to learn how to do this, the less of a burden she would be to the rest of the army. Sakura took a breath and closed her eyes before respond. “Okay, I’ll d-do it.” “You will? Great!” said Elise. “Can you walk, or do you just want to do it here?” At that point, Sakura noticed that the the painful pulse that had rocked her body had died away, allowing her to relax her legs a little. Though it was just the two of them, she was certainly not about to do it on a trail where they could be easily spotted. “L-Let’s go behind a tree.” Giving a nod, Elise tugged on Sakura’s wrist and stepped forward, pulling the pink-headed princess with her. They walked only a little ways off the path and behind a set of trees and bushes before coming to a stop. “Is this a good spot?” asked Elise, letting go of Sakura’s wrist. “Um, yes,” replied Sakura. As good as I could hope for out here, at least. “Okay, then let’s get started right away. First step: Take off your undies!” What courage Sakura had mustered turned right back into panic. “T-take them… off!?” she stammered. “Of course. You can’t tinkle with them still on, you know,” said Elise like it was the simplest thing in the world. “B-but… off?” Sakura gulped. “As in… all the way off?” “Yep! If you wanna learn how to go near others, you gotta commit to it.” Elise turned around and reached her hands underneath her dress. “I’m gonna take mine off too, just to be fair. Now hurry before your bladder gets started without us.” Not wanting to watch her friend undress like a peeping tom, Sakura turned around and twiddled her thumbs. Did she really have to remove her underwear entirely? It seemed so improper and embarrassing to do something like that in the open. Still, she would have to expose herself to answer nature’s call anyway, and if Elise could do it without thinking twice, then maybe it wasn’t so bad after all. If it was the only way, then she would do whatever it took. Putting her determined face back on, Sakura’s hands hooked underneath her red skirt and grabbed her underwear on both sides. She paused to take a breath, then slowly but surely tugged downwards, the edges peeling off her thighs before pulling the rest of the garment with it. Soon, her cherry-red panties had gone below her skirt, the only thing amiss being the wet patch at the bottom. Halfway there now, Sakura kept pulling down, having to put a little more effort into getting it past her socks and sandals. Once past her knees, she raised one foot up and through the hole, then did the same with the other so as not to get them dirty. She would still have to wear them once this was over, after all. Sakura held her underwear up in front of her. She could hardly believe it, but she was now bottomless out in the open. The sensation of her skirt touching bare skin and the open air gently caressing her sensitive places made her feel like fainting from embarrassment, but it also made her need to go more apparent than ever. “Um, they’re off n-now,” she called out. “They are? Good job!” said Elise behind her. “Could you hand them to me now?” “B-but why?” Sakura turned around, doing her best to keep eye contact and not glance downward. “It’s for safekeeping. You’ll get them right back once we’re done here, I promise.” Elise held out her free hand while her other hand held her frilly black bloomers. How she was able to pull them past her boots so quickly, Sakura was not about to ask. “O-okay. Here you go,” said Sakura as she placed them in Elise’s hand. “Thanks!” Turning around, Elise carefully hung both panties on a nearby tree branch. Sakura worried that she would have made a comment on the wet patch, but it never came. “S-so, what do we do n-next?” asked Sakura, now back to fidgeting and playing with her skirt. Elise first answered by putting her own hands on her skirt and turning a little to the side. “Next step is to get into place, so pull up your skirt and squat down.” Sakura averted her eyes as Elise did just that. How her friend could be so brazen with this was something she could never understand. Rather than joining her right away, Sakura stared off at nothing in particular while keeping a death grip on her dress. “What’s wrong?” asked Elise, “You’re not thinking about trying it standing up, are you?” “N-n-no!” Sakura shook her head. “I-I just… c-can you promise me y-you won’t look when I…” “I can close my eyes if you want.” “T-thank you,” said Sakura. Accepting that was as good as she would get for privacy, Sakura lifted her skirt and crouched into a squat, her bottom hovering less than a foot from the ground with her legs spread shoulder-width apart. She was fully exposed now, with nothing to block anyone from getting a good view of down there, but she trusted Elise to not peek, and it would ensure her legs and feet would not get wet in the process. Here she was, in the best time and place for her to pee given her situation. But just as she expected, the waves of urine that were threatening to spill out of her mere moments ago no longer could, like an invisible seal had been placed around her bladder. “Okay, I’m here. What do I do now?” she asked, glancing towards Elise. As promised, her eyes were closed, giving Sakura a little reason to relax. She repaid her friend by doing her best to not look downward herself. “The key to letting it go is to relax,” said Elise, “Don’t force it out, just let it come out on its own.” Relaxing with her unmentionables visible to the whole world with the intention of urinating? It seemed more impossible than winning the war all by herself. “And h-how do I r-relax?” she asked. “You do meditation, right?” “Y-yes, I do.” “It’s kind of like that. Just close your eyes and take some slow, deep breaths through your nose.” “O-okay. I’ll try.” Sakura let her eyes fall shut and took in a long breath. “Just like that,” she heard Elise say, “Breathe in… and out again. Clear your mind, and focus only on your breathing and senses.” Clear my mind? wondered Sakura. Was that even possible for her right now? Sure, it was an easy feat to achieve for her during her regular meditation, but the circumstances here were far different, the biggest one being her lack of underwear. Still, she had to give it her best shot, for the alternative was unacceptable. And so, Sakura kept up her slow breathing and tried her hardest to focus only on what her senses told her. Birds chirping and tree branches swaying back and forth. The smell of leaves and earth from pulling up plants. The light breeze blowing across her face and tickling her- Eep! Maybe not think about that. Despite that interrupting thought, Sakura had to admit the meditating was helping. Her heart no longer pounded in her chest from embarrassment and worry, and she was actually getting a little used to her position, her tired leg muscles and revealing squat notwithstanding. But even in this relaxed state, Sakura had still not managed to let out a single drop of pee. The worry slowly crept back into her mind, along with a bit of frustration. It felt so close to making its way out, but those subconscious fears were not giving up. All it would probably take was a little something more to break that last barrier and get the flow going. But what would that something be? Her first thought was maybe if she heard or saw someone else peeing, it would encourage her to do the same. Curiously, she had not heard Elise relieving herself, so it was something to try. Unfortunately, past experience told her that would not work; back when they were kids, not even watching Hinoka pull her underwear down and tinkle like it was no big deal would help her do the same. If only her mother were here to help her. There was just something about her presence that made Sakura feel like she could be brave enough to do something like that. Her soothing voice, her gentle smile, the warmth of her hand… Sakura opened her eyes, now knowing what was missing. Would Elise be okay with something like that, though? It was such a personal thing to ask her, yet she felt that if anything was going to make her finally go, it would be this. “Um, E-Elise?” she asked. Elise turned towards her, still keeping her eyes shut. “Yes?” “I, um, w-would, er, I mean…” it was a hard thing to conceive for her, let alone say. Sakura felt a gloved hand feeling around her leg until it rested on her knee. “It’s okay, Sakura. You can just say it, I know you can.” Those words were all she needed to hear. Taking a breath to steel herself, Sakura finally let them leave her lips. “C-can we… hold h-hands?” She wanted to bury her head in her hands and shrink away, pretending that she had not just said that. But that was not what a princess was supposed to do. She had to own up to what she said, no matter what happened next. “Sure thing, Sakura.” Not that she would not have been either way, but Sakura could not help but be shocked. Elise accepted her request, no questions asked?  Never would she have believed that to happen, yet there was Elise lifting her hand and holding it in the air for her. She could almost believe it to be a dream if not for the pain in her legs and bladder. Whether it was a dream or not, Sakura knew she could not back out now; it was her only hope. At a snail’s pace, Sakura lifted a hand from her skirt and towards Elise’s. She had expected the gloved hand to retract like it had touched something hot when she first made contact, but it stayed right where it was. Just like how she did it with her mother, Sakura’s fingers intertwined with Elise’s until they rested on the back of Elise’s hand. In just a few seconds, the temperature on Sakura’s cheeks grew even higher. She was holding Elise’s hand! Yes, it was underneath a thick glove, but the effect was just the same. Never had she done this with anyone outside her family, not even her retainers. It was almost too much for her to take, the thoughts and emotions now whirling through her mind. And yet, amidst all the chaos was a calm center, not unlike the eye of a storm. It came from the sense of relaxation and safety she felt from holding another person’s hand back when she was just a little girl. Pleasant memories of meeting new friends, walking through a park, or simply relaxing in a garden with her family, rose up and lifted the fog of fear inside her. The feeling that Elise really was there to help her fully sunk in, and a lot of things did not matter to Sakura anymore. Not her nudity, embarrassment, or shyness. She felt like she could do anything with Elise by her side, maybe even... “Hah!?” Sakura squeezed Elise’s hand. Her nether regions grew wet and warm as a spurt leaked out of her and onto the ground, the leak ending as quickly as it began. It had happened; she had managed to pee next to another person. It was only just a little, but that was further than she had ever gotten before with anyone aside from her mother. Her once-peaceful mind now ran wild with thoughts and questions. Was the barrier finally broken? Had Elise’s techniques actually worked, or was it simply because her bladder could not hold it any longer? Would she actually keep peeing, or would this be all that she can manage? Her answer came only a few seconds later. This time, it didn’t catch her by surprise; Sakura could feel the subtle contractions of something moving through her down there. Sure enough, another dribble of urine soon escaped from her, making a soft but noticeable pitter-patter as it landed on the ground. It also ended after less than a second, but now Sakura could feel even more on the way, and it would probably not stop. “E-Elise…” whispered Sakura. “What is it?” asked Elise. “I… I’m g-going to…” “Just let it happen, Sakura. You’ve earned it.” Elise was right, she realized. She had come so far already, and there was no stopping it regardless. The only thing she could do was sit and wait for it to happen. Sakura then closed her eyes and allowed to let it come on its own. And then, it finally happened. It began as a soft dribble, some of trailing down Sakura’s privates and dripping onto the ground, but most pushing out through the air before it landed a small ways from her. Sakura squeaked at the first bit of the golden liquid leaving her, the last bit of restraint in her subconscious mind begging her to stop it and wait for a bathroom. However, the more it came out, the more she got used to it, and the further her muscles relaxed, allowing the pee stream to grow stronger and relax her further. I.. I’m doing it, thought Sakura. I’m… relieving myself with someone else. What had been unthinkable mere minutes ago was now reality, yet Sakura did not feel the least bit mortified or shameful about it. A bit embarrassed, sure, but it was nothing that no one in the world did not have to go through at some point in their lives. Aside from this, she could not deny the relaxing and pleasing sensations now radiating from her groin, replacing the awful fullness that had been the source of so much worry in her life. Despite her proper upbringing, the shy and modest Sakura could not resist a moan of pleasure, her only restraint coming from keeping her mouth closed. Preserving her pure image was the last thing on her mind at this moment. For the first time since her mother, she had found someone she could let herself go with, and the feeling could only be described as sheer bliss. At least, for a little while. As the high of relief tapered off, the logical parts of Sakura’s mind returned to her. She had been peeing for quite a while, and yet had not checked her stream for the sake of hygiene and good aim. As embarrassing as it was, she had to take at least one look. Fluttering her eyes open, Sakura soon discovered she did not have to look straight down to see nature in action. A powerful stream of gold shot out strong enough to produce a hiss from down there. It landed a good distance from her legs, already creating quite the impressive puddle with a strong smell to boot, the sound of liquid hitting hard ground gradually changing as it grew muddier. Oh… oh my. All that was inside me? Sakura thought as she could only stare at her stream. She knew for some time that her bathroom visits could get rather noisy and lengthy, but actually seeing it for herself was still quite the surprise. Maybe it was for the best that she didn’t join the rest of the army for their pee breaks. Surely, no one else could make a volume like this. She was immediately proven wrong. Out the corner of her eye, Sakura spotted a second stream of pee landing not far from hers, just as powerful, golden, and robust as her own. It was quickly followed by a new hissing noise and a happy “hahhh” from next to her, adding to a symphony Sakura thought was too noisy already. Eep! Sakura averted her eyes to the corner. Watching herself go was one thing, but Elise had promised to not look at her peeing. It was only right that she didn’t look either, not that she wanted to see it in the first place. Warning: Picture Contains Nudity
Even though she had expected a lengthy relief, Sakura was still surprised and a bit bashful with how long her pee took. It had to have been about a minute since it started, yet her stream felt and sounded no weaker than when it hit full strength. From the sound of things, Elise was not having a mere tinkle, either, for the hissing was as strong as ever, and she continued to let out little noises of satisfaction at her emptying bladder. Not that Sakura could blame her; she could not resist the occasional whimper or hum herself, in spite of the growing awkwardness. But every beginning has its end, and Sakura’s trail of urine started its decline before too long. Soon, it was little more than a light trickle with a weak trail running down her groin, and then just a few drops, her pee effectively finished. Elise’s pee faded out around the same time as well, the words “much better” breathlessly leaving her lips as it came to a stop. It was a bit embarrassing for Sakura to find out how much more urine she could store than her friend. Then again, maybe Elise wasn’t as bursting to go as she was. Whatever the case, she had other things to worry about, first and foremost finding something to clean herself with up. As fate would have it, right next to her foot was a set of fallen leaves Sakura knew from experience to be safe. Letting go of Elise’s hand, she grabbed them and held a couple in front of her friend. “H-here you go,” said Sakura. “Huh?” Elise opened her eyes. “Oh, thanks, Sakura!” Only the sound of ruffling could be heard as the girls went about getting clean. The leaves were not the most comfortable, but they got the job done, and were soon discarded on the ground. They stood up afterwards, letting their skirts fall and giving them some modesty again. “I don’t know about you, but I feel a lot better after that,” said Elise, staring at the massive puddle before them. Sakura found herself fidgeting with her skirt again. “Um, m-may I have my s-smallclothes back, please?” “Oh, right! Almost forgot.” Elise walked over and grabbed their underwear from the branch, then returned Sakura’s panties to her. “Th-thank you.” They slipped them back on, Sakura noting that the wetness on the crotch had dried to a light damp feeling. She would still change into a new pair back home, but at last she wouldn’t be bottomless anymore. And with that, she realized, it was over. Sakura had just peed outside with another person, something she thought was simply impossible a few minutes ago. “So, how do you feel?” asked Elise. “Um, I don’t know,” replied Sakura. “Hee hee, it’s okay. I felt the same way my first time, too. It gets easier the more you do it, though.” “I hope so.” Sakura put on a small smile, hands together on her skirt. “But, thank you so much for h-helping me do that. I don’t know what I would’ve done without you.” Elise rubbed the back of her head. “Aw, it was nothing. All I did was tell you how to do it. The rest of it came from inside you, Sakura. Literally even, hee hee!” “Still, I don’t know how I could ever make it up to you.” At this, Elise put a finger to her chin. “Well, there is one thing you can do.” “What is it?” asked Sakura. The blush on Elise’s face returned. “Well, I said I haven’t had any accidents since I learned Camilla’s tricks, but sometimes it’s still hard for me to go around others, especially with the rest of the camp.” Yet another surprising revelation from her best friend. “B-but what can I do to help with that?” she asked. It took a few seconds for Elise to respond. “Whenever the army goes on potty break, c-can we go together like this?” Together? With everyone!? The thought put Sakura’s relaxed heart back into a panic. Peeing with one person was bad enough, but with the rest of the ladies in the army? She could practically faint from the idea. But then she remembered the soothing feeling of holding Elise’s hand, and how all those fears and doubts faded away in those moments. If it worked for her just now, then maybe… “Okay, I’ll go with you,” Sakura replied. “You will? Thanks a bunch, Sakura!” Elise pulled her into a hug. “We’re gonna be the best tinkle buddies, you’ll see!” “P-please don’t call it that!”     The war would drag on for a long time, taking the armies through new lands and endless waves of combat and shocking revelations. They marched on, never knowing what new challenges awaited them every day. But there was one constant among the ranks. Whenever the troops would stop and disperse to relieve themselves, Sakura and Elise could be found huddled in a squat with their backs turned to the rest of the women, their hands held together while a yellow stream trickled from beneath their skirts, both of them wearing a smile the whole time. In times of war, even the smallest of comforts could mean a lot, and the girls found that there were few comforts better than being able to relax and let go with another friend no matter what.

MasterXploder

 

Zero Bathrooms for Zero Gravity (or, "Ochako Oshikko")

UA Hero Academy was not just the most prestigious school for heroes, but also one of the most expansive. Roughly an hour outside of city limits were several large-scale training facilities and simulations, each meticulously crafted to help would-be heroes respond to just about any crisis they could imagine. It was almost an artform how they could make a simulated city or factory seem real enough that students would protect it as if it was the genuine thing. Right now, Ochako could not focus on the grandeur of the makeshift city streets she walked through. Her major thought was if the architects had gone to the trouble of designing some of these buildings with functioning bathrooms. She knew it was the last thing she should be focusing on, but the pressure in her distended bladder made it all but impossible to ignore. How did it get so bad, she wondered. Sure, it had been awhile since her last pee, but she had done lengthy stretches between bathroom visits before without much trouble. The few sips of lemonade from the cafeteria couldn’t have added that much, either. Was the stress of not having lunch and a surprise training exercise affecting her in weird ways? Whatever it was, at least the walking helped tone down the pain, if only a little bit. She also gladly took advantage of being behind all her teammates by keeping a hand on her groin. “Jeez, my stomach is killing me.” Of course, that hand would come straight off the moment her teammates did anything remotely different. “Wait, weren’t you bragging about not letting your stomach get in your way back at school?” asked Hanta Sero with a cheeky grin. “Hey, I still stand by that,” retorted Kirishima, “Though I gotta admit, I wasn’t expecting to be this hungry. This might actually cut into my endurance a bit.” “Well if that’s the case, you can just sit back and let me do the heavy lifting. I’m still in tip-top shape today.” Sero stuck out his chest in confidence, but as if on cue, his stomach growled immediately after, causing his grin to fall away. “Ha! You were saying, tape boy?” Kirishima gently elbowed Sero in the gut. “Alright, alright, so I’m pretty starved too, but at least everyone here is in the same boat as me.” Sero looked behind him, forcing Ochako to snap her hand away again. “Isn't that right, you two?” “Um, w-well…” Ochako was not the best at being put on the spot, especially with her bladder as full as it was. “I think we need to start focusing on our surroundings,” said Midoriya next to her. “If the exercise has already started, then the robots might be attacking the city right now.” That's right, our mission. Ochako had nearly forgotten their objective between the team’s banter and her bladder. Despite Aizawa’s warning, her team’s exercise really did just boil down to smashing robot that they found. The major catch was the robots would not be targeting them, but instead attacking the city directly. Their goal was to prevent as much collateral damage as possible, for as All-Might put it, “A true hero is never as destructive as the villains they fight.” “You say that, but I'm not seeing or hearing anything around here,” said Kirishima. “That's because you're only on the ground, dummy,” replied Sero. “You gotta get up high to get a good look, like this!” He raised his arm skyward and fired a long strip of sellotape from his wheel-shaped elbow. It latched onto the top of a nearby building, and Sero pulled himself to the rooftop with ease. “Alright, let’s see what we got here.” Sero put his foot on the roof’s railway and his hand above his eyes in a showy display. “Hanto Sero, recon expert at your service!” “Quit being a show-off and just tell us if you see anything!” yelled Kirishima. It was more blunt than how she would have phrased it, but Ochako found herself silently nodding in agreement. “I’m looking, I’m looking!” Sero turned his head the other direction and suddenly tensed up. “Hey, got something!” “You did!? What is it?” asked Midoriya. Sero pointed and yelled, “Smoke clouds a few blocks away! One to the east and one to the southeast!” “Two different directions? They gotta be attacking multiple areas at once,” said Kirishima. “We’ll need to split up,” declared Midoriya, “Uraraka and I can take the ones to the southeast.” “W-We can!?” Ochako felt a nervous sweat forming on her brow. “You sure about that? You guys might need my muscle for some of those bots,” said Kirishima. Ochako opened her mouth to speak, but Midoriya cut her off. “Sero will need your strength more than us, and if we get in real trouble, I can use my quirk to keep us safe.” Kirishima looked back and forth between them before nodding. “Alright, Sero and I will crush the robots to the east, then.” He looked up towards Sero and yelled “You get all that!?” “Got it! Let’s bust these bots and get our food!” declared Sero while he climbed onto the railway. In a move straight out of comic books, he jumped off the rails, launching his sellotape at another building and swinging away in true hero fashion. “Hey, leave some for me!” Kirishima took off for him at once while a series of skin-spikes grew out of his body. Just like that, Ochako and Midoriya were by themselves on the streets. Before an awkward silence could develop, Ochako turned around and started down the road. “Come on, Deku, we better get going, too.” “W-wait, Uraraka!” Ochako stopped in her tracks and slowly turned her head. “What is it?” There was a moment where Midoriya looked away before speaking. “I know I asked you this before, but is something wrong?” “W-what do you mean?” asked Ochako, trying to keep a straight face. Please don’t tell me... “It’s just… you seem tense and distracted. Are you feeling okay?” She tried to hide it as best she could, but Ochako’s mind raced with panic. Of course Midoriya’s excellent perception would pick up on her subtle signals, even if he hadn’t fully pieced it together yet. He was the last person she wanted to have this predicament around, even among the likes of Mineta and Bakugo. At least those two weren’t people she normally hung out with. “Um, no, I’m feeling fine! Just peachy, in fact!” she said, faking a smile. “Are you sure? I know we haven’t eaten in awhile, so if you’re not feeling well, please don’t push yourself too hard.” “I’ll be okay, just a little hungry is all,” Ochako replied, giving a thumbs up. “The sooner we get to eat, the sooner I’ll get better.” Midoriya stared at her for a moment much to her worry, but then nodded and turned towards the smoke cloud. “Right, then let’s get these robots before they can wreck the city.” “I’m right behind you,” called out Ochako as they took off. Just as she hoped, Midoriya led them forward, allowing her to put a hand between her legs again. It offered little comfort, unfortunately, as the reality slowly dawned on her. She would have to battle and defeat a group of tough robots with a full bladder, all while hiding her powerful need from Midoriya the whole time. It was a Herculean task before her, one she was not certain she could pull off. No, don’t think like that! She shook the doubts out of her head. A hero had to keep a brave face against the odds, no matter how grim they looked. She was gonna give it all she had in this exercise, if only because there was no other way to keep herself dry.     U.A.’s robotic A.I. was some of the most advanced in the world, but even it had its limitations. The robots for the exercise were set to focus on destroying the city around them, but not specifically pay attention to the heroes unless they were attacked. This meant that it was possible to get the drop on them and take them out before they could retaliate. Ochako was quite happy to have figured this out, for they wouldn’t have to waste valuable time going toe-to-toe with the bots. Between her quirk not being the best for straight-up offense and Midoriya’s quirk seriously hurting him whenever he used it, it was the best course of action, and she took it with glee. Running straight up to a robot smashing the corner of a building, Ochako lifted the large construction beam she had found nearby over her head. What should have been impossible to carry without a crane was held up with ease thanks to her zero-gravity quirk rendering it weightless. With a yelp, she tossed it into the air like an Olympic athlete, where it soared upwards with no sign of stopping. Ochako waited only a few moments before bringing her fingertips together and yelling “Release!” In an instant, the I-beam’s weight returned, sending it falling to the earth like a javelin. It impaled the robot, easily smashing through its head and chassis, bringing its punching arms to a dead stop. “Whew!” Ochako panted. She was certain the beam was now stuck into the ground, but it was a small sacrifice for preventing an entire building from collapsing. “Okay, that’s another one down, just a few more to g-OH!” It seemed that her bladder had mistook her command of “release” to apply to itself as well. Her underwear suddenly grew warm and wet from a sizeable spurt as the exhaustion from utilizing her quirk hit her. She bent forward, snapped her legs shut, and shoved both hands down there in the blink of an eye, anything that would stop the leak from turning into a flood. “P-please no,” she mumbled through grit teeth, “Not here, not like this!” Whether from strength she never knew she had or sheer divine intervention, the spurt did not grow any bigger, and her bladder eventually calmed back down. She sighed as she slowly stood upright. Disaster had been averted for now, but it still served as a powerful reminder of how little time she had left before the inevitable happened. Please don’t let there be too many more robots... “Gyah!” “Deku!?” Ochako felt a cold sweat coming on as she turned towards Midoriya. That was a yell of shock and panic, and it did not take long for her to understand why. She did not know where they came from or why they were attacking him, but four new robots had shown up and slowly moved on Midoriya, their intention to beat him to a pulp clear as day. He had just jumped back to avoid a punch, hence his shout, but now his back was to a wall, and the robots left no room for him to slip away. Ochako knew things were bad now. Sure, Midoriya could activate his quirk and dispatch the robots if he absolutely needed to, but that would cripple whatever limb he used. Recovery Girl could help him heal it with hardly any trouble, but he would be in enormous pain until then and, worst of all, probably miss out on his meal reward. She could never let that happen to him, not if she had anything to say about it. There was no hesitation in Ochako’s movements as she rushed forward as fast as her legs could go. Her bursting bladder no longer mattered one bit to her, only the safety of her best friend. The pounding in her chest, burning in her lungs, and soreness in her legs would not stop her either, for the closer she got, the closer the robots lurched towards Midoriya, and the more she became convinced she could see the bright glow of his quirk slowly activating. “Stop!” she yelled at both the robots and Midoriya. All as one, he and the robots looked over at her, the glow on Midoriya’s arm fading away. “U-Uraraka!?” he said. She did not respond, instead putting her plan in action. Ochako leapt forward, landing her leg on the closest robot’s leg and touching it with her hand. Before it could react, she pushed off it and landed next to the second bot, touching it as well. Her quirk quickly took effect, and the first two robots began lifting into the air, their limbs flailing about without hitting anything. Already, the strain from her quirk was hitting her, but she couldn’t stop now. “Quick, this way!” she shouted, holding out her hand. Midoriya wasted no time in running towards her, yelling a quick “Thank you!” once he caught up to her. Ochako, however, did not run back as far as he did, instead slowly backing up while the remaining robots closed in on her. Come on, just a little closer, she thought while slowly raising her trembling hands. A mere moment later, and the robots moved up just as she asked. “R-release!” She pushed her fingertips together, and the pressure on her suddenly vanished. Just as planned, the two robots she levitated into the air fell straight down, crashing into their brethren. Smoke, sparks and pieces of metal flew all around, and as the dust settled, the heroes were rewarded with a view of four busted and nonfunctional robots. “W-wow.” Midoriya looked at Ochako, who remained motionless. “Thanks for the save again, Urarak-” “Aah!” Ochako suddenly broke her stillness and buried both hands deep into her groin. She had pushed her body to its limits with that last use of her quirk, and the effects hit her hard. Her stomach churned and squeezed, making her want to void its contents, but the worst effects came from further south. Even with hands between her tightly-pressed legs, she could still feel a tiny leak making her skintight pants ever wetter. This was her limit, and now she had maybe seconds left before the floodgates flung open. “Uraraka!? What’s wrong?” came Midoriya’s panicked voice. “I… I…” Ochako’s eyes grew moist from tears. There was no point in hiding it anymore, not when Midoriya was going to find out in a few seconds anyway. “I… need the toilet!” she yelled with her eyes shut and head lowered. “The… what!?” Midoriya stuttered, reeling back. “I need to go! Right now!” Ochako wobbled in place, every last bit of her strength devoted to not hosing her costume right there and then. “R-right, a b-bathroom. But where?“ Midoriya looked around, his expression as frantic as Ochako’s. She didn’t have time to wait for him. Already, the leak was growing in volume, to the point where she could feel the first dribble going through her panties and into the suit itself. “J-just don’t look!” was all she said as she waddled forward, her goal being the wrecked robot nearby. It was only a few steps to get behind it, but each one caused another leak to escape her. By the time she made it there and squatted down, a drop had managed its way down her leg and into her boot. Gasps, whimpers, and the occasional “come on…” left her mouth while Ochako fumbled with her belt and costume, frantically looking for the zipper that would enable her to get her clothes out of the way of the oncoming flood. It only took a few seconds before she realized how pointless that endeavor was. Her leaks had only gotten worse since her hands and legs moved away from her groin, and there was little the liquid could spread to in her squatted state. With how wet her underwear and pants already were, a little more urine was not going to hurt them any more. Her epiphany came at just the right time, for without warning, the last of her holding strength gave out. Ochako did not need to look down and see it for herself; she could feel the warmth of several hours worth of stored-up liquids spreading across her crotch, powering through the spandex and falling to the ground in a series of rapid drops with a light stream in the middle. Such a force was not without sound, and the combination of the splattering on the street and the hissing from Ochako’s more private regions made sure that anyone nearby would know what she was up to. She was peeing herself on the streets in broad daylight, an experience she had not had since before grade school. Her best friend was also just a few feet behind her, knowing and hearing full well what was happening to her. Any other time, this would have easily been the most humiliating thing to ever happen to her, as well as a clear failure to display the fortitude necessary of a hero. At that moment, however, none of these things mattered to her. All she could focus on was the sweet release of finally letting go, all those stressful and painful feelings being replaced with the pleasure of an empty bladder. Her frantic breathing slowed into a series of longer and louder sighs until she closed her eyes and let out a long moan, smiling the whole time. She knew it was not very modest or particularly heroic, but for the time being, that did not matter to her. It simply felt too nice to have her pee at long last. Still, a part of her kept her mind on Midoriya and how he felt about all this. She trusted him not to look, but he was probably still nearby to make sure nobody else walked in on her. I hope this isn’t too awkward for him...     Midoriya scratched his bright-red cheek while he stood with his back turned to the robots. When he had first entered the academy, he had expected a mountain of trials and tribulations to defeat in his quest to become a hero. Standing guard for a girl while she relieved herself in a public location was something he never would have guessed would be part of his training, whether it was planned by the UA or not. Then again, could any hero ever prepare themselves for something like that? The thought of peeking on Ochako handling her business made him shudder in disgust, so temptation was not an issue. What was a problem, however, was the sheer awkwardness. He might not be able to see her, but he could the faintest sounds of water hitting the ground and pleasurable sighing behind him. A cold sweat formed on his cheek while the noises he was never meant to hear drove his mind wild despite his efforts to focus on something else. The other problem was something he had not noticed until Ochako ran behind the robots. Hearing somebody answer the call of nature made him realize that his own bladder had been filling up since the bus trip. He was not desperate by any means, but it was at that point where the discomfort was becoming noticeable. Hopefully, he would not need to wait too much longer before he could pay a visit to the restrooms. Until then, he would just have to shuffle his feet to keep the pressure at bay. “Where are they!?” “I think they went this way!” Just when Midoriya thought this situation couldn’t get any more awkward, the voices of Kirishima and Sero sent his heart rate flying. They were nearby and, if his memory of this city’s layout was accurate, would be coming around the corner very soon. He glanced back to the robot Ochako squatted behind, hoping to see her finished going and making herself presentable. Not only was she still crouched and the hissing sound as strong as ever, but now a very visible yellow puddle was spreading from underneath the robot. He could already see the worst case scenario playing out in his head: their other teammates seeing the growing puddle and putting two-and-two together, or worse, running right past it and having a direct view of Ochako in mid-pee. The poor girl would be mortified beyond belief, and the shame of failure would hang around his neck like a hundred ton weight. He could not let that happen no matter what; Ochako was his friend, and letting her down was the least heroic thing he could possibly do. But what was he going to do to keep them from going up to the robots and asking about Ochako? No time to think, they would be rounding the corner anytime now. Before even he knew what he was doing, Midoriya turned around and ran up to the robot, keeping his head turned to the ground so as not to have any accidental peeks. Unzipping his fly, he fumbled with his pants and All-Might themed boxers until his aim was free of any barriers. A couple seconds passed in what felt like an eternity as he waited for his bladder to start emptying, his heartbeat feeling particularly strong in those moments. It started as mere drops dripping onto the ground, gradually coming out faster and more connected while Midoriya slowly got used to deliberately peeing in public. The drops eventually formed into a stream of off-yellow, arcing farther and higher until it struck the robot’s wrecked chassis. A clear sound of water bouncing off metal rang through the quiet street, while the pee trailed down until it added to Ochako’s already-impressive puddle. A light sigh left Midoriya as he hit full stream. He had to admit that despite the circumstances, it felt nice to relieve his bladder a good deal earlier than he expected. A split second later, however, and that feeling ended as he heard a pair of footsteps running up behind him. “Oh good, there’s Midori-what the!?” Sero’s voice jumped up in volume. “Dude, gross! Talk about unsportsmanlike conduct!” yelled Kirishima. “Eh heh heh,” Midoriya laughed while turning his head, revealing his blush and nervous smile. “S-sorry guys, I-I just couldn’t hold it in anymore, you know?” Both Sero and Kirishima put a hand behind their heads and turned around. “Ugh, at least you dealt with the robots that slipped away from us,” said Sero. “Y-yep, all clear over here,” said Midoriya, “Now c-could I have some privacy, please?” “Bit late to be asking that,” said Sero. Kirishima turned to the other street and said, “Come on, let’s head down the other way and see if there are any other stragglers.” “Alright. Go find Uraraka when you’re done and regroup with us when you can,” Sero added as he took off, “And don’t touch anyone until you wash those hands!” “Heh, g-got it!” replied Midoriya. Huh, I didn’t take Sero for the kind of person to be that serious about hand hygiene. To Midoriya’s relief, the streets were once again devoid of life save for him, Ochako, and his rapidly-draining bladder. He sighed while he watched his stream grow weaker, the splatter falling from the robot onto the urine-soaked ground before further reducing to a few final spurts. He had embarrassed himself rather badly, but at least it was for a good reason. Right now, his concern was for Ochako and how she was feeling after all this.     Deku… really did that for me? The last minute or so had been quite the emotional roller coaster for Ochako. She had fallen into a dead silence upon hearing Sero and Kirishima’s voice, though there was nothing she could do to halt the downpour coming from her crotch. Then came the pitter-patter right behind her and Midoriya’s up-close voice which made her heart pound in her throat. She didn't dare turn her head, but knew full well what he was doing to cover for her. Much as she appreciated not having anyone else know about her sudden potty time, the thought of someone humiliating themselves for her sake filled her heart with the heavy weight of guilt. Having others take the fall for her was a very unheroic thing to do, and she had to make it up to him somehow. The other boys had not even left yet by the time Ochako’s spray finally began its slow decline. Another fifteen seconds, and her bladder fully ran out of pee to add to the large puddle below her. She wiggled her butt to shake off the last couple drops, then slowly stood up, hearing Midoriya gasp and quickly adjust his clothes. Rather than confront him immediately, Ochako first took the time to examine the damage on her costume. For the first time ever, she was thankful her outfit was a skintight suit with dark colors. The only signs that she had wet herself were a shine on the crotch and maybe the pink was a little darker, things that someone would only notice if they were directly focused on that part of the costume. It’s a good thing Mineta isn’t here right now, she thought. Walking around to Midoriya’s side of the robot, she found it hard to make eye contact with him, though in the brief moment she did, she discovered he had the same problem as well. She put her hand behind her head and tried to speak, but the words would not leave her lips. “I… uh…” was all she could manage at first. “Um, so…” muttered Midoriya, “Are you...” “I’m sorry!” blurted Ochako, lowering her head. Midoriya reeled back in surprise. “S-sorry? What for?” Ochako put her hands together at her legs and glanced to the ground. “Um, Mr. Aizawa was right. I should have taken care of this before I went to lunch, but I fell into a routine of waiting until after.” “Don’t blame yourself for that,” said Midoriya, shaking his head. “Nobody could have guessed the teachers were going to spring this exercise on us.” “It doesn’t matter if I couldn’t see it coming. I should’ve been able to hold it like a real hero, but I couldn’t, and then you went and embarrassed yourself for me. I don’t know how I could ever make it up to you for that.” “Oh, please don’t worry about that. It’s nothing, really.” Midoriya put his left hand to his chest. “In fact, I’m the one who should be apologizing to you, Uraraka.” “A-apologize?” Ochako’s eyes opened wide and looked straight ahead. “But why?” “Please tell me the truth, Uraraka. Did you come to my aid and yell ‘stop’ because you didn’t want me to use my quirk and hurt myself?” “Um, well…” mumbled Ochako, scratching her head. Midoriya’s perception was spot on as always, yet she still found it hard to admit to it. “It’s okay, you don’t need to say anything.” Midoriya held up his right arm and looked at it. “I came to this academy so I could become the greatest hero, but until I master my quirk, I’m as big of a danger to myself as any villain.” “Don’t say something like that, Deku!” Ochako raised her arms. “I think you’re great hero material even without mastering your quirk.” Midoriya let out a sigh. “Still, if I had better control of it, you wouldn’t have had to push yourself so hard to save me, and then you might have had a chance to find a bathroom in time. It’s hard for me not to feel a little burdensome, you know?” Is that all? Silly Deku, she thought, growing a soft smile. “It’s okay, I felt the same way when I was trying not to wet myself this whole exercise.” She stepped forward, closing the gap between them to a few feet. “And that’s why we’re here, right? To push ourselves and learn how to be real heroes so we won’t have to feel like a burden to others.” It took a couple seconds, but Midoriya smiled in earnest for the first time since the exercise started. “Yeah, I guess you’re right.” “You’ll get there someday, Deku. I know you will,” said Ochako, “I just hope I can keep getting better right with you.” “Then let’s get better together,” replied Midoriya, giving a thumbs-up, “So neither of us have to embarrass ourselves again.” “Hee hee, maybe not the best motivation, but together it is!” Ochako returned the thumbs-up with glee. It never failed to amaze her how a quick chat with Midoriya was sometimes all she needed to get into a better mood. She could still feel its fading warmth, but her wetting seemed so far away right now. The crashing of a collapsing building nearby made her forget about it even more. “Wuh-what was that!?” Both Midoriya and Ochako snapped their attention in the noise’s direction. As they feared, another robot had turned up, this one as tall as the skyscraper it had just demolished. Sero and Kirishima could be seen dealing with it already, but they certainly could not get the job done alone. “Seriously!? Where did that even come from?” asked Midoriya. “I guess they want us to really earn our lunch,” said Ochako. “Then we better stop it before it can wreck anything else.” The two of them glanced at each other and shared a nod before running off to face the robot, leaving the scene of their emergency piddle behind, their bladders now as empty as their stomachs. A sense of hunger could be seen in their eyes, not just for food but for growth, and they would fight to the last drop of strength until they had enough of both to call themselves true heroes.

MasterXploder

 

Prologue

“Mmm, this lemonade is so good today!” Ochako Uraraka’s declaration was the first thing that had been said since the group of students got in line at the UA Hero Academy’s cafeteria. Chatter and noise buzzed all around them, but an odd bubble of thick silence had formed between them. Ochako looked around with raised eyebrows. “Anyone? What do you think, Deku?” She looked over at Izuku Midoriya, who did not return her gaze. Instead, he glanced to the side, hand resting on his chin while he muttered nonstop. Exactly what he was mumbling about, Ochako couldn’t catch, but the words “festival” and “training” kept coming up. “Deku?” she asked again, but to no avail. “Deku!” “Wha!?” Third time was the charm, as Midoriya snapped out of his monologue and stood up straight. “S-sorry, Uraraka. I guess I got a little too carried away again,” he said, putting his hand behind his head. “That’s no good, Midoriya,” said Class Representative Tenya Iida, who stood behind him. “You should always pay attention whenever someone is speaking to you, especially if they are of the opposite gender.” “Really?” said Ochako, “then you heard what I just said, right?” In a flash, Iida’s stoic leader front fell away as sweat formed on his forehead and he brought a finger to the bridge of his glasses. “Uh, well, yes, I er, that is to say, um…” “She was just saying she likes the lemonade,” said Tsuyu Asui, who stood next to Ochako. “And if it’s as good as this tea, then she’s not wrong, ribbit.” She finished with a sip from her cup. Ignoring Iida’s hypocrisy, Ochako turned back to Midoriya. “You know, you’ve been getting lost in thought a lot lately. Is everything okay, Deku?” “Yeah, I guess I have,” replied Midoriya, “I’m just focused on the Sports Festival, that’s all. We only have maybe a week left before it’s here, and it seems like the teachers are mostly just letting us train ourselves for it.” “I must agree with Midoriya,” said Iida, “The Sports Festival is our chance to prove our talents to professional heroes all over the world. Our performances there could seriously impact our future careers as heroes. I would be more worried for him if he wasn’t taking it seriously.” “That’s true,” frowned Ochako. Not even a day after their class had survived an attack by dangerous villains at the USJ did Mr. Aizawa have them preparing for the Sports Festival, a school event more popular than the Olympics themselves. Knowing they would have to compete against not just the other classes, but each other, meant they would need all the help they could get. “Maybe it would help if we asked the teachers to make some kind of exercise for us,” said Tsuyu, putting a finger to her chin. “For sure,” said Ochako, “but right now, I just hope this line starts moving so we get to eat soon. The food smells so good from here!” She leaned over to count the number of students ahead of them. There were still a few to go, but they were getting there. She would focus more on the Sports Festival once they were all sat down with their meals. “Heeeeeeey, Class one-aaaaaaay!” Or so she had thought. The booming voice of Present Mic over the intercom drowned out all other conversations in the cafeteria, and quite possibly the entire building. Several students, including Izuku’s group, put their hands to their ears to make its volume slightly more tolerable, some of them dropping their trays in the process. “W-what the!?” said Ochako. “An announcement? Now?” said Midoriya. “Hero Class 1-A is to change into their hero costumes and report to the buses up front at once! Don’t keep us waiting~!” The intercom clicked off, leaving everyone to stare at each other for a moment. “Change into our costumes? What for?” asked Ochako. “It sounds like we may have just gotten our wish, ribbit,” said Tsuyu. Iida stood up tall and set his drink to the side. “It doesn’t matter what they’re calling us for, we must respond at once!” He raised his arm high, and an aura of leadership seemed to form around him. “Class 1-A! Follow me to the locker rooms!” “But we know where the…” Midoriya tried to say when a hand covered his mouth. “Maybe let him have this one,” said Ochako with a smile. Midoriya nodded, Ochako withdrew her hand, and the group quickly departed the cafeteria, the entire class eventually coming together on their way to the lockers. Discussions of what the announcement could mean for them came up between them, but all of them concluded that they would find out soon enough.     “Surprise training exercise!?” The entire 1-A class yelled this with a frown as they stood in front of the school buses and their teachers, all of them wearing their hero costumes with the exception of Midoriya, who wore his athletic uniform instead. “What’s wrong? You all don’t sound too happy to hear that,” said All-Might, his hands on his hips and chest puffed out as always. “Weren’t you all hoping for some more training for the Sports Festival?” Mina Ashido raised her hand. “Well yeah, training’s great and all. It’s just that…” “This does not match our schedule as we were told,” interrupted Momo Yaoyoruzu. “Our lunch break was cut short, and most of us had yet to sit down with our meals before the call. Some of us may end up too fatigued for proper training.” “Seriously, I’m starved over here,” added Denki Kaminari, holding his stomach. “Is that so?” retorted Mr. Shota Aizawa, still covered head to toe in bandages, his flat yet commanding voice bringing the students back to silence. “I’d have thought this class of all classes would have realized something very important by now.” “Something important?” asked Midoriya. Aizawa nodded and continued. “Since you’ve started your training, you might have come to rely on a sense of routine here. However, villains and disasters operate on no such schedule. They can strike at any time and any place without warning, something you all should have learned from the attack at the USJ.” “You won’t always be in peak condition when the call to action arises,” said Thirteen, their muffled voice still coming in clear as day. “And today, you’ll get to experience that by training at our off-site facilities without having lunch.” “Off-site!? But we’ll be even hungrier by the time we get there!” complained Rikido Sato. “I might have to eat all my sugar packets so I won’t starve to death.” “Pfft, whiners,” scoffed Katsuki Bakugou. “I don’t care if I eat or not. I’ll crush anything this school throws at me!” He held out his fist and let off a small explosion. “Me too!” Eijiro Kirishima pumped his fist. “I won’t let a growling stomach stop me from clearing this exercise!” All-Might put out a mighty thumbs-up. “That’s the idea! A true hero will always jump at the chance to save the day, no matter the time or handicap! But don’t worry, we won’t throw anything too crazy at you for this exercise. Much like the entrance exam, you’ll be battling robots for much of the test.” “No offense, but battling robots doesn’t sound very difficult,” said Kyoka Jiro, crossing her arms. “Especially if you’re going through all this trouble to starve us beforehand.” “It’s not that simple.” Aizawa shook his head. “You’ll be fighting in teams of four, each in a different location with different objectives. There will be more to it than simply smashing every robot you come across. As to the specifics of each exercise, well, you’ll just have to wait until we get there to find out.” No one could see him crack an almost sadistic smile under his bandages. However, All-Might’s sincere grin was clear as day as he spoke next. “As some added motivation, every student that scores well enough to pass will get to enjoy their lunch right after the exercise, prepared by our very own Lunch-Rush.” “Lunch-Rush!?” Several eyes lit up at the legendary hero-chef’s name. “We’ll do our best!” yelled many of the students. All-Might laughed in the way only he could. “Then what are you waiting for? Everyone inside the bus!” On cue, the doors to the bus opened, and the students lined up at the bus’ door, some smiling in confidence, others frowning in either annoyance or worry. Ochako found herself among the latter, looking down at her feet as she climbed into the bus. Not being able to eat before an important exercise was concerning, but her stomach was not what currently had her attention. Her focus rested on something further down her body. Like Mr. Aizawa had warned them about, Ochako had fallen into bit of a routine at school. Everyday, she would first go to her locker to grab the supplies for that day, then make a stop at the girl’s room before going to class in case she had forgotten to do so at home. When lunchtime came around, she would first enjoy her meal with friends and then pay the toilets a second visit. However, she had remembered to go at home this morning, and that second visit was obviously not happening now. That meant it had been several hours since she had relieved herself, and that was becoming more apparent with the tingling in her bladder. As she took her seat, Ochako’s legs pressed together a bit more than normal. At first, she had thought it fortunate that she at least got something to drink before the training, but now that might be a curse in disguise. With no idea how long it would take to drive to the exercise, let alone take the exercise itself, she had to wonder how much longer it would be before she could slip away for a bathroom break. “You alright, Uraraka?” “Hmm?” Ochako looked over to see Midoriya sitting next to her. “Oh, I'm fine!” She put her smile back on in a flash. “I was just getting focused for the exercise, that's all. I guess you aren’t the only one getting lost in thought in today, hee hee.” “Heh, I guess not,” said Midoriya with a nervous smile. “Sorry if I was bothering you just now.” Ochako waved it away with a hand. “No, it’s okay. Actually, it might be better if I have someone to talk to. It’ll help the trip go by quicker.” And keep my mind off my bladder. “S-sure, I can do that,” replied Midoriya to Ochako’s relief. Soon after, the bus’ engine roared to life, sending the students on their way. The chatter amongst them varied, with some discussing potential strategies, to others casually shooting the breeze about whatever subject, to a few like Shoji and Tokoyami sitting in silence and steeling themselves for the training to come. However, no matter what they did, none of them could truly prepare for the obstacles they would have to overcome soon enough.

MasterXploder

 

Chapter 5- A day with the Weasley's

This chapter will feature male omo from Sirius and some from the Weasley boys later on in the chapter. It might seem a bit much but all will come clear to you later I hope. The next morning found Harry in the living room with Sirius and Severus. He had been told they were going to be spending the  day with some friends of their's who had  a child the same age as Harry. Sirius had tried to explain it to Harry before Severus got there and in a way the little boy could understand but he wasn't sure that he had been successful.  'Did you tell him where we are going today?' asked Severus as he entered the living room. 'Yeah, not sure he understood much though', shrugged Sirius. 'Don't underestimate the understanding that boy has', said Severus. 'He may have more than you think. I wouldn't be surprised if that was the case.' 'I know but we will have to see that as we get to know him', Sirius said. Severus nodded. He understood that and he knew what he would have to try and spend more time with him at weekends after he had gone back to work. For now though he would spend as much time as he could with Harry in the two weeks he had off. 'We had better get going then', said Sirius after a few minutes had gone by. Severus nodded. Sirius picked Harry up while Severus picked up his changing back. He frowned, he had forgotten to tell Sirius his plan on trying to train Harry soon. He shrugged he would tell him another day, for now wasn't the time to do so. Once they were all loaded into the car, they were off to the Weasleys. It was only about an hour away and Sirius was glad off that for more reasons than one. He had neglected to use the loo when he had gotten up and then Harry had woken and by the time he had tried to explain where they were going, Snape had arrived and his need had been forgotten. Now though his need was getting borderline desperate and he knew that if he didn't go soon as he could he would have an humiliating situation on his hands. 'Er, Severus?' asked Sirius half an hour into the drive. 'Yes, Black', said Severus. 'Would it be possible to stopped somewhere?' asked Sirius embarrassed. 'Why?' asked Severus. 'Because Snape I am in need to relieve myself'', said Sirius angrily. 'Can you wait?' asked Severus annoyed. 'Not unless you want me to defile the care, I can't', Sirius said trying not to squirm in his seat. He hated the situation but he couldn't do anything about it at the moment. 'Did you not use it this morning, Black', said Severus. 'No, I was going to then Harry woke up and then you came and I completely forgot about it', said Sirius honestly. Severus nodded. 'The next rest stop isnt for another ten minutes', Severus told him. Sirius groaned, he wasnt sure he could make it if he was honest but he would try.  Severus heard him groan. 'Please tell me you can make it'. 'Snape, let me concentrate on that. Just drive', said Sirius aggressively. Severus fell silent at the aggressiveness of the other man, he knew when to keep quiet and he himself knew what it was like be desperate like Black obviously were and Severus knew he would have to talk about this to Black later on, and not in front of the little boy in the back, who thankfully was asleep. Ten minutes later they arrived at the rest stop and Sirius quickly unbuckled himself and ran into the building towards the toilets.  As soon as Black had disappeared into the building Severus checked on Harry, who was still asleep. It was only just after 11 so Severus wasn't worried about Harry oversleeping. He assumed that he had been up early. From what he could gather Harry had one nap a day since he had been with them and it could depend on how early Harry was awake to when Harry would take a nap.  Sirius came back to the car ten minutes later thankful that he had made it, that had been a very close call. He would have to be careful from now on. Severus started the car as soon Black had buckled himself in and they were back on the way though Severus was calculating something in his. Dumbledore had told him things that Sirius had suffered in Azkaban. Surely the guard let you use the facilities? Or was it just the affect of the guards? Severus didn't know, it was something he would have to talk some more to Dumbledore about it when he had the time. The next couple of days were going to hectic as it was. Sirius was going to a healers appointment tomorrow and spend the rest of the day with Remus Lupin while Severus had Harry. Severus knew what he was going to be doing with the toddler for tomorrow.  Twenty minutes later they had arrived at the Burrow just as Harry was waking up so they didn't have to wake him up. They got out the car, Sirius carrying Harry while Severus had the bag with Harry's things in. They were met at the door by Molly Weasley who had just put her daughter down for a nap as she was getting very grouchy and irritable.  'Sirius, Severus, I am glad you could both come today. Ronald is very excited to be able to have someone his own age round here. I'm sure that the two boys will become very good friends'. 'Thankyou, Molly, for inviting us both. It saves being at home all day', said Sirius. 'No problem, you both are very welcome to come round anytime you wish', Molly said brushing of the thanks. She led them into the loving room where Ron was playing by himself with some puzzles.  'Ron, Harry is here', Molly said to him. Ron was nearly three and had been trained to use the toilet for over a year now but he had been very excited he would be meeting someone new today.  'Mummy, can I use potty?' Ron asked as he realised that he had forgotten to go when she had told him to wash his hands earlier. 'Yes, but hurry up. We don't want any accidents do we?' Molly told her youngest son. Ron shook his head and went straight to the toilet where he plopped down onto the toilet to do his business. In the living room Harry had been set down next to the toy box. Ron had come back 5 minutes later and started to talk to him. They were both getting on really well and before they knew it, it was lunchtime. Molly called to the rest of her brood that lunch was on the table. Within ten minutes all of them were in the kitchen eating.  'Have you heard from Bill?' asked Severus. 'Yeah, we heard from him last week. He seems to be alright, seems a bit withdrawn but I think its because he has been getting detentions', said Molly. 'He's not had any with me, in fact he hasn't been any trouble with me at all', said Severus frowning. He had heard that Bill had been acting up in some of his other lessons but he was going to keep that to himself for now, as when he went back to work in a couple of weeks time he would see what was troubling the boy.  'Thats one essence, I suppose', sighed Molly. 'If its any consultation to you Molly, when I go back I could see what is troubling him if he carries on like he is', said Severus. 'Thanks Severus, you dont mind do you?' asked Molly. 'Not at all', said Severus.  Harry than chose that point to come up to him. Severus picked him up. 'He seems to have a good bond with you already, Severus,' said Molly.  'He has with both of us and its only been a few days', said Severus. 'He could remember you from before, you know, children that age can old early memories until they are about four', said Molly. 'I never thought of that. No wonder he has a bond with us. I just hope he don't remember his parents death, no child should remember that', Severus said. 'I hope not either, but there's a chance he does', Molly told him. Severus was shocked but he concealed it behind his mask as usual. 'Even though me and his father never really got on, we were civil to each other after Hogwarts', said Severus. 'And he named you godfather to Harry', said Molly. 'Yeah, that shocked me when he told me. I think Lily was behind it though, but Potter trusted Lily's judgement on people even if I did bad things. I regret them now, obviously, but thats in the past and when You-Know-Who does come back, I am not going to go back to him. Unless Dumbledore says to, but somehow, I don't think he will. I have Harry to be concerned more about now'. 'That you do, Severus. You all need this, even Sirius. I know for a fact that Sirius is suffering at the moment, but with everything that he has been going through at that awful place its no wonder', Molly said. Severus nodded. He didn't particularly like the man, but Black was civil to him, almost trying to be a friend to Severus. He realised that now, he would let him be friends. Severus would have to speak with Sirius in the next day or so just see if his assumptions were right. Severus put Harry back down to play with Ron. Another hour and they would be going home. Sirius had left them there as he wanted to go and see Dumbledore about something, him having forgotten until they had arrived. After the hour was up they went home. Severus got Harry his tea and dressed him ready for bed. Sirius got home an hour after them looking very tired but happy about something, and Severus didn't ask him what as he didn't want to intrude. The man would tell him when he was ready and Severus wasnt going to pressure him into telling him. Sirius went to bed the same time as Harry that night and Severus decided to spend the night as he needed to see how Harry was during the night.     '

HarryPotterFun

 

Chapter 4- A Day With Severus

This is a bit of a longer chapter than the previous ones and it has taken me longer than usual to post. Hope you enjoy! Let me know what you think of it in the comments. Happy reading!!   The next day came too quick for Severus. He was at Sirius' house before the man had even woken up and Harry was still asleep. Severus knew that the child needed to sleep so he just sat down on the sofa. After half an hour he became bored, but he was thankful when he heard Sirius moving about upstairs so that he didnt have to wait too much longer. Severus sighed. He still didn't know what he was going to be doing with Harry while he had him today. He thought about going to some sort of amusement park but he banished that idea as quickly as it came. Harry was after all only 2, and it was January so it would be way too cold for going out to amusement parks.  When Sirius finally got down the stairs, Harry still in pajamas, Severus had decided what he was going to spend the day doing with Harry. He was going to go to an indoor play area for the morning and Harry would then have a nap afterwards, then Severus thought it would be good for Harry to visit Hagrid for the afternoon, as he had to discuss something with Dumbledore and as Severus didn't want Harry to meet Dumbledore just yet, he had decided it was better for Harry to go to Hagrid for a while. Hagrid knew not to go into the castle with Hagrid unless it had both Severus and Sirius' approval. Hagrid was a half-giant and he was very gentle despite his size, even though he could end up spilling the most kept secrets if flattery and alcohol was used. 'Do you want me to dress Harry or do you want to do it?' asked Sirius. 'I'll do it as I know that Narcissa is expecting you', Severus said. 'Afterall, you and Lupin may be better to help her than me. I do have the tendency to have blank expressions'. Sirius nodded and he knew why Severus did that. He was a spy for the order and most of the Slytherins had parents who were of support of Voldemort when he was powerful. Sirius hoped that if he came back Severus will have to go back to that. Sirius hoped that that never would happen. Not just because Severus would have to act as a double agent, that didn't bother Sirius, he didn't particularly like the  man, but he had put that aside for Harry's sake, it was for Harry that he hoped this didn't happen. Sirius knew it might have to when Harry went to Hogwarts but they would explain that to him before he went to Hogwarts.  Severus went to get some clothes from Harry's room and after Harry was dressed, they were in the car on the way to the indoor play area. Sirius had left as they did but Severus knew he would be back in the afternoon depending how Sirius got on with Narcissa. Severus hoped Sirius could do something about that.  Half an hour went by, and Severus parked up and got Harry out and the pushchair just in case and the changing bag and they were entering the play area.  'Come on Harry, lets see what fun we can have this morning', Severus said. Harry nodded and got into the pushchair as Severus had told him to and it would be easier. They entered the building and Harry's eyes lit up.  As soon as Severus parked the pushchair near some table and chairs he told Harry to go and play as it was an area that was small and all the staff helped to look out for the children. Severus was grateful for that, but he also could keep an eye on Harry where he was, so he sat down, pulling out some lesson plans as he did so. He had to go back to work in a couple of weeks. Dumbledore had allowed him the time off as he had found a substitute teacher in to teach potions and he had left instructions for them up until next month but Dumbledore had only set him time off for a couple of weeks. He was glad he could come home at weekends. Harry was having a time of his life playing in the play area. He loved it and didn't want to leave this place but he knew he would have to eventually. He was happy now. He had never been this happy since he saw his parents die in a bright green light.  'Come on, Harry', said Severus when it was getting on for noon. Harry went over to him. Severus picked him up frowning as he did so because he had felt how wet Harry's nappy was, He was to blame for not checking regularly but that didnt matter for now, as he was going to change him before lunch anyway. Severus sighed, knowing they would have to potty train Harry soon as he was two and a half and thats normally when you started to train kids more or less to use the toilet. Once Harry was in a clean nappy and they had had lunch Harry was soon asleep in his pushchair. Severus decided to walk to Kings Cross Station as it was quite a nice day despite the chill in the air and it wasnt far away. He couldnt Apparate to Hogwarts with a pushchair anyway, so he decided to walk to the train station and catch the train to Hogsmeade, as it still ran while kids were at school for the parents to come and see then or the staff if they had any concerns. Severus was glad of this at the moment. Normally the train would take all day when the students came on the train, but when it was the parents it went faster which Severus was glad off. As Severus walked, he wondered how he was going to talk to Dumbledore about what he had recently found out about Harry's treatment at his relative's house when he had been there. It was while Sirius was out yesterday that Severus had found out the extend of the abuse. He went to the house and asked questions and even investigated the Dursley's more. What he had found was very disturbing even to Severus who had grown up in a very unhappy setting, he knew more about abuse than anyone could. Half an hour later Severus was boarding the train with a still sleeping Harry. He had thought Harry would sleep for another half an hour before he awoke him. Very disturbing how things can go from bad circumstance to the worst possible in a matter of a day or so. Severus would get them for what they had done to Harry. He hated the fact that his godson had spent all that time getting abuse from his relatives, Dumbledore had put him there to protect Harry from the Death Eaters who wanted to get revenge, only to find out that Harry needed to be protected from his relatives as well, but that had come to late, for Severus' opinion. He had hoped Dumbledore had sorted something out but he knew that the headmaster had other thing to occupy himself, he would find out when they had reached Hogwarts later what Dumbledore would be doing about the Dursley's. They couldnt go on unpunished, he himself would allow for that. 2 hours later found Severus and Harry who had been asleep for an hour and a half, walking into the boundaries of Hogwarts. After giving Harry to Hagrid with a promise he would be back as soon as he could Severus went off for a much needed talk with Dumbledore. 'Dumbledore, I have found out so much about the abuse Harry suffered at the hands of his relatives and I am sorry to say that it makes my childhood look like a bed of roses compared to what Harry as gone through', Severus said calmly though he was feeling furious. 'What? Tell me more', was all Dumbledore said although inside he was feeling guilty for having placed Harry in that situation to begin with.  'What I have found out is that they never allowed Harry living space, he slept in a cupboard under the stairs since you left him on the doorstep of that house. He was fed scraps from the table and often was found rummaging in the bins for food, that just says they didn't feed him like a human being, but like some sort of animal. The clothes he was only allowed were the ones in which his cousin had outgrown and by the time he had finished with them they were threadbare and hardly worth wearing, in other words, rags. He wasn't allowed to play with toys or have anything to occupy himself with. He wasn't even allowed to make friends at playgroup for Merlin's sake', Severus told the man, only just reigning in his anger from spilling out. 'What else?' asked Severus knowing there was more to it. 'He was beaten nearly everyday because he didnt do all the chores set. He wasn't even allowed picture books or anything', said Severus sitting down finally. 'Something will be done about this, they will not get away with it. For one thing we will get all the evidence needed so it will hold up with the Muggle authorities. Pictures of scars and that sort of thing. Evidence of living in a cupboard and that kind of thing. They will be punished, I can't let them get away with it', Dumbledore said with fire in his eyes. Abuse of this kind he felt very strongly about, he knew the history of abuse Severus had suffered as a child and this was so much worse.  'I hope so Dumbledore. Harry is not even 3 and he's suffered more than I did', said Severus heavily. 'Yes, we will be doing something. Right now I need you and Sirius to try and photograph Harry's scars if he has any', said Dumbledore. 'I have seen loads, but I have him all day today so I will put it in a memory and converse it into a photo for the Muggle authorities, as I don't want ppictures taken of Harry at this stage, unless it is absolutely necessary', said Severus. Dumbledore nodded. 'Where is Harry now?' 'He's with Hagrid and is quite safe'. 'I know he is safe with Hagrid, Severus, I was just wondering where he was', said Dumbledore. 'I know, oh my the way, he isn't even potty trained yet', said Severus. 'Not even started'. 'That's to be expected but I would have thought he knew the basics', said Dumbledore frowning. 'Nope, not even started at all', said Severus. Dumbledore sighed, he had failed that child more than he could ever admit but he had to try and protect him more from now on, and not to fail him again. With what he had planned for his relatives were mild compared to what the Muggle authorities would do to child abusers, even the prisoners in muggle prisons did a lot of things to child abusers. 'Right, how are we going to do about your job here?'asked Dumbledore. 'Well, I will be coming back as planned, but I will be going home at weekends and holidays to spend the time with my godson, no matter what you say', said Severus. 'Naturally', said Dumbledore. 'I wouldn't expect anything different from you, my boy. After all, you now have a responsibility for Harry and Sirius. You know of Sirius' health since he left Azkaban. He will rely on you for the potions he needs to get his health back to how it was. Remus, of course is helping him as a friends and you will have to make the potions for him, Sirius, of course, knows this. So please try to be civil to him in front of Harry'. 'Me and Black, are being civil to each other in front of Harry. We have come to a mutual understanding and I have already agreed with him that i will be making his potions, even though he is reluctant to admit that i am the best potioneer that there is since my mother died', said Severus. Dumbledore nodding knowing how the two men could be if they got riled up with each other, not that you could blame them for it. They had a bad history with each other. Sirius for gloating Severus when he was younger and being a friend to his arch enemy. He was glad that James had had the sense to apologise and get on with life and be civil to Severus when he left school and made him one of the godfathers for Harry when he was born. Meanwhile down at Hagrid's Harry had been having fun, he had played with Fang and all sorts of toys that Hagrid had in his hut. An hour and a half later Severus knocked on the door to find Harry beaming up at him with the first genuine smile Severus had seen him have since they had him not excluding this morning when Severus and Harry was out in the play area. Severus then put Harry back in his pushchair and after bidding Hagrid goodbye they left for the next train and was home within under two hours, where after a quick tea Harry was put to bed. Severus decided that he would wait until Sirius came home from Narcissa's before he himself went home to bed.

HarryPotterFun

 

Sell your content on OmoOrg!

Are you an artist or other type of content producer? Would you be interested in selling your work on one of the nets largest and most rapidly growing Omorashi communities? Good news then! OmoOrg is currently accepting applicants to help test out our new sellers platform!   How does this work? The sellers system is basically handled entirely through OmoOrg's downloads platform - once activated for your account, you will have the ability to submit paid files to our downloads system. Members can then purchase and download these files directly from the site using the same payment platform used for OmoOrg's forum subscriptions. All you have to do is submit your videos or comics to the downloads platform (either as PDF's or zipped archives of images) and set a price on them as you so wish. Why should I sell on OmoOrg? With over 75,000 active members and roughly 250,000 unique visitors every month, OmoOrg has become one of the nets largest and most active, well-established Omorashi and (AB/)DL themed communities.
OmoOrg's traffic statistics according to Google Analytics over the last 28 days Our community is currently host to over 3TB of user submitted content and processes up to 40TB of downloads in any given month. By selling your content on OmoOrg, your material will be featured and promoted along with all its other user submitted material for maximum exposure. What's are the commission rates? The current commission rate for sales 40% (meaning you get 60%) plus a $0.30 flat-rate transaction fee. which is passed down from our payment processors. This is the same rate charged on sites such as Clips4Sale, but here you get a much more modern platform and you take advantage of OmoOrg's already large niche memberbase on top of that. How do I sign up / request more information? Just send me ( @Kirito ) a private message and I'll help guide you through the entire process!

Kirito

 

Playful Vampiress (Part 2)

//Like promised, here is Part 2 of my Halloween Mini-series.\\ Staring at the terrifying place Anise had so happily said we were going in to, I tried to understand just why she'd be so up to raising whatever unholy creatures that called that house their domain from their slumber. Surely she'd seen about as many mild horror movies as I had, so she'd also know that raiding an abandoned house was possibly the worst thing she could do on a night like tonight, or any night for that matter. Not to mention how the place looked like it'd collapse in on itself at the slightest quake of the earth. "Don't tell me you're gonna chicken out over a spooky looking house?" Anise questioned me, making it seem like invading old buildings was a normalcy for people. "You've come this far, you can't back out now." I wanted to say I could and I would, but I'd been traipsing around in the cold for long enough now and didn't really feel like making it all for nothing more than helping the stream with its water shortage. If that was going to be the only Birthday Memory I take home from this year, then I'd forever feel guilty and insanely embarrassed about it. So, against my better judgement, I accepted the challenge Anise had thrown at me and 'bravely' pushed forward towards the gate surrounding the grounds of the building. Every step closer I took caused my heart to beat faster and faster. So fast I thought it'd fly out of my chest. Anise didn't look the least bit scared of it all. I wish I had her courage, unless it was due to sheer lack of self-preservation which allowed her to go on this obviously dangerous journey into the unknown confines of a no doubt haunted house. We reached the gate and Anise was the first to push it open, causing the rusted metal to eerily creak open, mimicking the sound of a ghostly wail. I began to think to myself that stepping across the boundaries of the gate would seal my fate to a night of horrifying hellish hauntings and neverending nightmares. If I was alone, I would've turned back before even reaching this place. Thankfully, the company I had was keeping my imagination from conjuring up every malevolent denizen of the nine circles below and placing them right in front of me. It was said company that was eagerly waving me past the veil between the real world and the world of horrors that lay in that house. Summoning up every ounce of courage my body possessed, I stepped over the indent in the ground where the large gate had stood undisturbed for an unknown amount of time, and into the realm of spectres and wights. Once we were inside, Anise closed the gate behind us, effectively blocking any path of retreat I had, and we began to trudge our way down the gravel path towards the house. I looked around at my surroundings, noticing that this place looked even more like a haunted house of horrors so often shown in movies and TV series. There was no graveyard, thankfully, but there was an old, dying patch of plants which was likely a garden at one point, and also a huge algae covered broken fountain in the very centre of the pathway. I feel like I'd seen this place before, but that could just be my mind forcing every horror movie I have watched into my current surroundings. Nonetheless, the ambience wasn't doing my already frayed nerves any good, so I tried to take my mind off it by looking at my phone, using the sound of Anise's joy-filled steps as a guide to where I should be going. The first thing I noticed when I unlocked my phone was the crushing realisation that I thought was an impossibility in today's society. There was absolutely no signal on my phone... Had I entered the Twilight Zone already? Was I in another dimension entirely? Will I ever be able to get home?! With those thoughts swimming in my head, I just had to get an answer from the one who had dragged me into this (hopefully not literal) dead zone. I quickly looked up from my phone, voicing my concern as I did so to... ...empty air. Anise, the only one keeping me from bawling like a little girl on the floor, was nowhere to be found. I could feel my dread rising, my vision clouding with tears and my voice being choked by unbridled fear. I ran down the pathway, calling out her name every chance I got, fighting back the urge to just curl up into a ball and wish the world away. I ran all the way to the fountain, begging for her to show herself to me once more, but nothing came from it. Not being able to shake the paralysing fear from my muscles, I collapsed down by the fountain on the verge of tears. I called out Anise's name one last time. "Gotcha!" A voice suddenly erupted from behind me as I felt something dive onto my body. In a flurry of fear, I tried to wrestle off whatever had grabbed me, screaming as loud as I could as I did so, hearing gleeful giggling coming from my assailant. "Easy now, it's just a joke!" When I managed to force myself to face the attacker and opened my eyes, I saw the grinning face of Anise, who was currently holding me in a bear hug. "Wow, you scare way too easily." Anise commented. I felt like slapping her so hard across the face for what she put me through, but couldn't bring myself to do it. Just having her holding me tightly, seeing her face and hearing her voice once more in this dreadful place was enough to soothe whatever rage that totally not funny prank had caused. Also, I was quite thankful now that I took Anise up on her offer of doing my bit for nature as, if I hadn't, I would've been a perfect replacement for the broken fountain. Even so, it didn't come completely without a fearful expulsion as I felt a small warmth covering my tender part. Some of my drink from earlier must've filtered through enough to create a trickle's worth, as that definitely wasn't sweat, because it was far too cold for me to be sweating. She'd be hearing from me on that later when I've had a chance to collect myself. At least it wasn't too much. They were still wearable, albeit a tad uncomfortable in places. "Don't ever do that to me again." I shot back, a mixture of relief and anger in my voice. "I was so worried and scared and..."
"I get it. Not a good joke for someone like you, huh?" Anise replied. "I won't ditch you again, don't worry about that." To try and salvage as much as I could from the current embrace, I held Anise close to me as well, ensuring that she was actually real and not just a figment of my fear-induced state. She was actually very huggable and the perfect height for me to make the most of the feeling. I wanted to hold her close to me for longer, but didn't want to seem like a coward, so I reluctantly let her go and we both stood up, dusted our clothes down and resumed our journey towards the goal. Standing at the doors of the House further clarified the sheer size of the old building. It was around three stories high, with a small window on the roof indicating that there was also a loft space, and twice as large as a normal family-sized town house, from all sides. It was the epitome of a Haunted Mansion, made from black wood and all. Around the right hand side of the house, I could see a small doorway on the ground likely leading to a cellar or underground area. Yup, totally a spooky, haunted house. And I'm going to have to explore it. How fun. "Ready to go in?" Anise questioned, sounding very excited.
"Would it be too late to say no?" I answered truthfully.
"No backing out now." Anise pushed the front door open, causing the old wood to creak loud enough to wake the dead, as disturbed dust flew around under the moonlight from the only movement that door has had in likely decades, or even centuries at a stretch. The interior, much like one would expect, was near enough in complete darkness, devoid of even the moonlight and starlight. I just hoped that Anise had a torch on her, as I was totally unprepared for something like this. Surrendering ourselves to the embrace of darkness, the fearless Anise and my terrified self entered the old building, stepping into grounds which no mortal has trodden in a very long while. Once we were inside and far enough away from the door to beat a hasty retreat, the cliches of cliches happened. The door slammed behind us with a earsplitting crash, which scared me to the point of diving onto Anise for comfort. Anise was right. No turning back now...   End of Part 2 //And so another part comes to a close. Not much progress was made in this one. =P However, the stage has been set for the good parts to come. Stay tuned for next week's instalment! Tapris out, for now~ \\

Imouto Bouquet

 

Playful Vampiress (Part 1)

//Author Note:  Okay, this will be my Mini Series for Halloween this year. I've posted it to this section for the main reason that there will be limited omo content in this story, and next to no wettings. However, there will be frequent subtle hints at an omo undertone, which should hopefully allow it to be posted in Blogs. These will be little more than toilet use (or inventive toilet placebos) and a few descriptions of such acts in the manner I am relatively skilled at. Like with all my work LOLIS ARE THE CHARACTERS AND THAT WILL NOT CHANGE! Don't like lolis? Please avoid this with due haste. Anyway, this will be a 5-part story, with a short chapter for each part, and the next section will be posted weekly to have the final part posted on Halloween itself. Long Author Note over, please enjoy the content!\\   The crisp autumnal breeze passes over my body, cutting through the thin material of my Costume and causing a shiver to pass through me. My Trick-or-Treating for the evening has already been done, my Big Brother ensuring that I got it out of the way in time for him to binge watch 18+ horror movies (ones which will certainly give an impressionable, easily scared girl like me nightmares for weeks). He was going to send me upstairs to my bedroom to watch children's Halloween movies had I not had a chance encounter when out asking for the sugary sweet delights the evening brings. A girl I had never seen before, likely recently moved here, randomly came up to me and asked me questions about the Creature of the Night my Costume was of. I gave my honest answers, and somehow that seemed to click enough with her to request that I come out, still in my costume, at meet her at the park at 7:30pm. Honestly, the whole situation screamed shady dealing, but my Big Brother, being the loving person that he is, decided it was perfectly fine to leave his nearly-turning-twelve year old sister alone at night with a girl he did not know. So, here I am, freezing my backside off in thin silky clothing, with a sports bag full of drinks and snacks, waiting for this girl to keep with her request. She was about three minutes late so far, so I decided to sort out my appearance that the wind had dishevelled. I pulled out my smartphone and turned the camera app to the front facing one, placing the lens to look over myself as I sorted out my windswept hair. My light brown medium-length hair was still relatively kept in order by my pumpkin shaped hairclip. I hadn't really spent that much time on it, considering I knew it'd get wrecked by the wind, but I made sure that it was neatly combed into its usual straight style. The tiny amount of foundation I used to cover up the freckles under my hazel coloured eyes was still holding up, despite the humidity in the air. Freckles wouldn't really suit a Vampire, I think. My costume, which was just a simple store-bought Vampire one, needed a little dusting down to remove the seeds that had found their way into the material. Truth be told, the only 'Vampire' part about it was the cape and fangs, the rest was just one of my school blouses and skirts tied off with a red ribbon and a bat-print belt. Shoes, as well, were just my usual school shoes, with purple and black bat print socks. I hadn't really put that much effort into my costume, considering I had already used an advance on my allowance this week to purchase some cute Halloween themed underwear. While lost in my self-maintenance, I was startled a little by a voice I recognised calling out to me. "Hey! Over here!" I looked up from my phone to see the abnormal girl from earlier energetically waving to me as she hurried on over. Next to her costume, mine was put severely to shame. She'd also gone as a Vampire, but her costume was leagues above my simple one. She'd tied off her long light blonde hair with coffin shaped hair clips into a set of cute twintails, even going as far as holding her fringe off her face with a bat shaped hairband, letting her red tinted contact lens covered eyes glitter in the lamplight. Her costume was far too high quality to be store-bought unless she'd custom ordered it for more money than ten times my monthly allowance! (Which just happens to be around £30 a month, but that needs to buy snacks, hobby stuff, school supplies and clothes.) The main body of her costume was an orange and black checked dress styled after the traditional Vampire Countess clothing in the most obscure Mythology books. Kind of like the old Victorian Noble Lady dresses, but with a modern twist to make it look less bulky and more comfortable to wear. On the back of the dress, instead of a cape, she had a set of small black leathery bat wings. She'd forgone the traditional cape for the wings and, I have to say, that was a nice touch. Finally, to complete her outfit, she had orange gloves on her hands, also styled on the Victorian Outfit theme, orange and white striped ankle socks and a set of orange and black boots, which were the thin fabric kind of ones commonly worn as a fashion statement. To me, she looked like a large pumpkin rather than a Vampire, but she seemed to think otherwise. "All ready to go?" She asked me with a large grin.
"Um...sure I guess?" I answered, unsure of how else to reply to her.
"You don't sound too sure. Forget something?"
"N-no. It's just that I'm still confused as to why you'd suddenly quiz me on Vampires and then request I meet you. Why choose me?"
"You'll find out soon enough." The girl simply replied, shrugging off my concern with a complacent smile and a swift turn on her heels towards the footpath leading to the nearby fields. She turned her head back towards me, looking over her left shoulder, and finally introduced herself. "My name's Anise, what's yours?"
"Artemis." I answered. "Yeah, it's a weird name, but my parents are obsessed with Mythology."
"I think it's a nice name." Anise commented with an approving smile. "Anyway, the night's fading so we'd better get going!" Anise hurried off down the footpath into the fields. I was starting to question how safe I might be, considering we were heading into a place with little more than moonlight to light our way and small streetlights that are few and far between due to power grid budget cuts. I still had my phone, so if anything bad happened, I'll call Emergency Services. I shuffled along behind the boundless energy that was Anise, taking in the sights of the surrounding nature at night. When she realised that I wasn't moving quite as fast as she called 'normal speed', Anise slowed down enough so we could walk side by side and talk a little. I asked her where we we going, but she kind of answered in a roundabout way and said we'd be there in about half and hour. Walking 30 minutes in the middle of a near pitch black field wasn't high on my Halloween Experience list, and I was constantly checking the shadows just in case a feral howl or piercing red eyes were to respond to my nervousness. Anise looked completely unaffected by it all. I wish I could say the same about me. "So, how old are you?" Anise asked me. Way to be blunt about things.
"Technically eleven, but will be twelve come half-eleven this evening." I replied. Her response was a mixture of excited giggling and overbearing hugging.
"Birthday twinsies!" Anise giggled in delight as she hugged me tightly. "But, I'm a whole half hour older than you! I'll be twelve come eleven o'clock on the dot!" That was a coincidence I was not expecting. Sure, I had a feeling she'd be the same age as me, but didn't even consider the possibility that she'd have the same Birthday as me. Halloween seemed like a birthday which only happened to a small few people, and I was lucky enough to find someone born the same day as me at nearly the same time. "This seems like the kind of thing that only happens in fantasy books." I absentmindedly spoke as I shimmied out of the hug. Don't get me wrong, I like hugs as much as the next girl, but this was just weird, being hugged so tightly by someone I met less than a hour earlier. With the question about birthdays still influencing conversation, I was asked stuff about hobbies and interests, apparently due to the idea that similar birthdays meant similar interests in Anise's fun-filled world. Unsurprisingly, we both liked Vampires and Mythology, but not the insulting affront to all things Mythological that the ever popular 'Sparkly Vampire' teen fiction train-wreck of a series attests to, that most girls my age drool over. Seriously, Vampires shouldn't sparkle. It's just wrong. With all the talking and stuff, I found myself to get quite thirsty, as did Anise. So, I shared out the drinks I'd packed and we continued our conversations. I'd noticed a little spring in Anise's step, a little more than her usual bubbly self, though, but paid it no mind. She's probably hyped up on the sugary fizzy drinks that I packed. Due to our conversation about things I am very interested in, we'd quickly reached the landmark which was apparently little more than five minutes away from our destination. This landmark was an underpass beneath one of the main roads close to the outskirts of the town I live in. There was a bin near it, so we threw away the empty drinks bottles we had recently drank dry. Like all underpasses, this one looked extremely gross and stunk worse than the toilets at the park. I wasn't looking forward to walking under it, not one bit. The river that passed through it as well was full of junk and nearly completely drained of water. It was little more than a stick's length deep. Anise also looked a little put off by the concept of walking through this underpass, but that did not stop her from gleefully skipping on under it and waiting for me to follow. I begrudgingly entered the dirty, dank place, using Anise as the sole haven in this bleak time. I noticed that she couldn't really stand still, and thought on why, however, I didn't need to think long as, when I reached her, my suspicions were confirmed. "Hey, um...mind if we stop for a bit?" Anise asked me, a slight red tinge to her face.
"If we have to." I answered, plugging my nose to ward off the smell of the underpass.
"Keep watch, m'kay?" Before I had a chance to question why, Anise had moved a few steps further into the underpass and squatted down near the edge of the pathway overlooking the stream. I caught a quick glimpse of her Jack-O-Lantern styled panties as she pulled them down to her knees and, before I even had a chance to look away, I saw a clear stream shimmering in the lights of the underpass, which originated from underneath her skirt. and heard the telltale sound of water splashing into water, which echoed around the confined space, increasing the volume of it. In a mixture of shock and embarrassment, I turned away momentarily to process what I had just seen. Did she seriously pee in the river?! Granted, she was likely not the first to do that in this place, but still! It's indecent! What if I had been a boy? Would she have done the same then?! I could feel my face burning up with embarrassment as I double took what I had just seen. Yup. Indeed. Anise was openly peeing into the river, looking very relieved, without a care in the world for the company with her. It was undeniable now as I could faintly see the steam rising off from the river running between her legs. From the looks of it, she was pretty desperate to go. Eventually, Anise's stream trickled down to a few drips as she took off her gloves and placed them in her pocket before pulling out a small pack of pocket tissues. She casually wiped herself down and discarded the tissue into the stream. Next, she pulled her panties back up (which I find to be very cute, I'll have to ask her where she got them from later) and took out a small bottle of hand sanitiser to quickly clean her hands down. "Much better. Really needed that." Anise cheerfully sighed to herself as she straightened out her costume. She then turned to me and asked yet another embarrassing question. "Do you need to go, too, or are you okay for now? I'll keep watch if you do."
"U-um, n-no. I'm fine..." I stammered out. I don't think I'm brave enough to try that.
"Your mouth may say differently, but those hips don't lie." Anise quipped me with a smile. "It's not good to hold it too long." Just now, I realised that I had been gently swaying my hips side to side while watching Anise fill the stream. Guess I kinda needed to go too. After all, I hadn't gone since before I went trick or treating, which was nearly two hours ago now. Better now with cover than later. "F-fine. D-don't stare, okay?" I quietly answered, blushing so profusely that I'd put a tomato to shame with how red my face was.
"Why would I stare? I'm not hiding a wand under my skirt." Anise joked with a giggle. "You've seen first hand that I'm just as much of a girl as I hope you are. Unless you're a very convincing girly boy that looks perfect in girl's clothing." I couldn't even answer that with an intelligible answer, and simply whined with a shake of my head as I headed on over close to where Anise had casually dropped and popped. It felt incredibly shameful for me, but I had to do it now. I had to. What if there were no bathrooms where we were going? Better safe than soaked, even if that meant I had to be a dirty girl. Please, Big Brother, forgive the shameful girl that your little sister has become. Squatting down, I slowly eased my panties down to my knees, feeling deeper embarrassment with every twitch of my fingers. My privates were now exposed to the world, with only my skirt for cover, and the autumn chill grazed against the most sensitive part of me. I pushed and pushed, willing something to come out, but nothing happened. I hate my shy bladder. I really do. I tried one last time, equally as fruitless, until Anise's sudden comment scared what barriers were in place. "Those panties are so cute! Where'd you get them from?!" Anise asked, much louder than I would consider to be suitable for such a intimate topic. With a startled yelp, I felt the held liquid burst forth from between my lower area, hissing from the speed and nosily splashing into the stream below. "Sorry. Guess I scared the pee out of you." Anise chuckled. I wanted to bite back with a hasty retort, but was too embarrassed to until I'd finished adding my waters to the parched stream. Well, at least I'd gone when I could. Using the same methods as Anise, I cleaned up and prepped myself to continue on, the embarrassed blush never leaving my face. I tried to avoid the topic of my choice in underwear, but Anise was insistent in knowing where I got them from. Seems my allowance advance had gotten some notice in the form of my purple bat print panties. We were both surprised to find that we shopped at the same children's clothing store for our seasonal undergarments. Hopefully the Jack-O-Lantern ones will still be in stock when I get my allowance in the middle of next month, despite how it might be one third short due to excessive expenditure on my part. Much to my anguish, the conversation topic for the last leg of the journey was seasonal print underwear, and whether they came in sets including socks and vests (or training bras). That didn't last very long, as I was too tongue-tied to give informative responses. Thankfully, by some grace of a miracle, Anise said that we apparently had reached our destination, which was a spooky looking old house on a hill, with a large iron fence around it. My knowledge of Halloween movies warned me to turn back now, or face whatever ghosts, ghouls and monsters resided in that house. "So, how do you like it?" Anise asked me a little too gleefully for my liking. "What's better than exploring a genuine haunted house on Halloween?" I could think of so many responses to that, but could only give a simple one due to how shaken I was. "Please tell me we're not going in there." I asked, a quiver of fear in my voice.
"We are, and we're exploring the whole place!" Anise responded.
"Big Brother...." I quietly whispered to myself in fear.   End of Part 1   //That was a little longer than I had originally anticipated. Oh well, there we go. Part 1 done! If you have any comments or ideas as to where you think the story might go, please do not hesitate to post them in the section down below. Tapris out, for now. See you all next week~ \\ //For those interested in Currency mentioned. At the current exchange rate, £30 will roughly be about $40, in case you were wondering.\\

Imouto Bouquet

 

Piddling Around with a Dragon

“Closer…” The mouth slowly leaned in, opening up to reveal the sharp fangs underneath. “Just a little closer now…” The mouth was so close, she could almost feel the breath flowing in and out of the nose above. “Okay, now bite!” As instructed, the mouth closed around the fork and pulled away, taking the food atop it with her. “So, what do you think?” A few chews later, and Kanna’s face lit up with color and wonder, her closed, blue eyes opening wide. “It’s so moist and sweet. I really like it,” she said. Though her tone was flat and mouth still in a frown, there was no lie in her words. “Surprise! It’s chocolate cake,” said Riko Saikawa, handing Kanna the plate. “Georgie made it special for us today.” “Wow. Tell her I said thank you,” said Kanna before taking another bite. “You can tell her yourself when we head back home.” Saikawa reached into the basket and pulled out her own cake plate. “Oh, and speaking of Georgie, you should try some of her new dishes. She’s learned how to make this food called ravioli.” Kanna swallowed the next bite of cake and asked, “What’s that?” “It’s a dish they make in Italy. It’s like a soft noodle cover you can put all kinds of meat and cheeses inside. You can also toast it and dip it in sauces to make it extra yummy!” “Oh, it sounds really good. I should ask Tohru if she could try making some ra… rovi… rali...” Saikawa giggled a little to herself. Kanna was strangely cute with how she wrestled with a new word. “Rah-vee-oh-lee,” she enunciated. “Ravioli, ravioli.” Kanna swayed back and forth as she got used to saying it. “Hee hee, there you go! Ravioli, ravioli!” cheered Saikawa. A picnic with her best friend, Kanna Kobayashi; Saikawa could not think of any better way to spend her weekend afternoon. Just the two of them enjoying good food and each other’s company at the scenic park, the sunlight reflecting off her forehead as if it was made of silver. Really, things couldn’t get any better than they were now. “Saikawa, you got some chocolate on your cheek.” “Hmm?” Saikawa put her fork down. Now that Kanna had pointed out, she could feel the sweet, sticky dessert a little outside her mouth. “Oops! I’ll just wipe that off-” No sooner did she get the words out did Kanna close the distance between them and drag her tongue across Saikawa’s cheek. The chocolate was licked off in one go, leaving a warm and wet feeling that set her heart-rate skyrocketing and face lighting up beet red. “I got it for you,” said Kanna. Instantly, Saikawa turned away and slapped her hands to her head. “Bo-hee-hee-heeee!” she squealed, her pupils taking the shape of a heart for a while. She was wrong; things definitely got better. She didn’t know how long she spent squeeing, but by the time Saikawa came down, Kanna had finished her cake and was now looking at the sun. “What time is it?” she asked. “The time? Lemme check.” Saikawa pulled out her phone. “It’s about three o’clock.” “Oh.” Kanna looked down a little bit. “I need to get home soon. Kobayashi wants me to have enough time to get my homework done.” “Aww.” Saikawa started feeling down herself. They had been having so much fun together. Where did all that time go? Still, she knew their fun day had to come to an end eventually. At least it was a good time while it lasted. “I’m sorry, Saikawa,” said Kanna, her tone matching the emotion for once. Saikawa put on a smile and looked at Kanna again. “It’s okay, I still have to do my homework, too.” She put her plate in the basket and stood up. “Alright, let’s clean up here and get you back home!” she said, raising a fist in earnest. Kanna merely nodded and stood up, and they were soon packing up their food and blanket. Holding the basket in her hand, Saikawa took a step forward and declared, “Now let's go ho-uh!?” She stopped in her tracks in an instant, becoming very aware of something she had been unconsciously ignoring all this time. Saikawa needed to use the little girl’s room, and soon. The last time she had used the bathroom was before Kanna came by to go to the picnic. That was plenty of time for her bladder to fill up again, especially with Georgie’s homemade tea being particularly delicious that day. Saikawa rubbed her legs together a bit while frowning in worry. She had hoped something like this would not have happened, but planned for it anyway like the good host she was. She knew exactly where the park’s restrooms were and that they were kept clean almost all the time. Paying them a quick visit would be a no-brainer, at least at any other time. But that still left one problem. In all the time she spent with Kanna, Saikawa had never let her friend know when she needed to pee. Even when they would spend the night together, she would always make the excuse of going to talk to someone or grab something to drink, then use the bathroom without Kanna ever being the wiser. The thought of actually telling her was just… embarrassing. Did she really have it in her to confide something like that to her best friend, she wondered. “Um, Saikawa?” Hearing Kanna say her name always took her out of whatever she was thinking. At once, Saikawa turned around and asked “Yes, Kanna?” She did not need an answer to see what the problem was. The way Kanna shifted her weight from one leg to the other along with a hand placed just below her belly told her everything. “Do you know where I can find a toilet?” asked Kanna. Saikawa’s brain activity flatlined for a moment. Kanna, her best friend and person she loved more than her own family, just confided to her that she needed the bathroom? This was entirely out of the blue; she had no time to mentally prepare for that barrier to suddenly be broken. Had their relationship evolved that rapidly? But then she realized how fortunate she was for Kanna to ask for a bathroom. This gave her the perfect reason to visit the restrooms now. She would just have to wait until Kanna was done, then say she wanted to go in and wash her hands, and Kanna would never know of her plight. “Of course!” Saikawa finally replied, raising her hand. “I know exactly where the bathrooms are here. I’ll get you there in no time at all!” Kanna perked up just a tiny bit at the news. “Oh thank you, Saikawa.” “You don’t have to thank me. It’s only my duty as host of this picnic!” she put her free hand to her chest in a pose of confidence as she turned around. “Now follow me, Kanna. To the toilets!”     “Out of order!?” The basket hit the ground as Saikawa slapped the sides of her head in her hands. The doorway into the girls’ half of the park’s only restrooms was blocked with a sign reading the worst three words she could have seen right now. Her cleverly-improvised pee plan had been flushed straight down the toilet. “What’s wrong?” asked Kanna as she walked up. “Are they broken?” Turning around in a flash, Saikawa lowered her head to the ground. “I-I’m sorry, Kanna! I had no idea they would be like this today. Please forgive me!” Though she couldn’t see it, Kanna’s expression remained unchanged as always. Her friend merely glanced over and lifted a finger. “The boy’s room is still open. Maybe we could-” “No!” Saikawa blurted out, flailing her arms every which way. “W-we can’t go in there! I-if a b-boy saw us, it’d be super-embarrassing, and we c-couldn’t show our faces in school anymore, and we’d probably go to jail, and, and…!” “Never mind.” Kanna lowered her head like a puppy that got denied its treats. “D-don’t worry,” Saikawa quickly responded, “We’ll just walk home a little faster. I’ll find you a bathroom before it’s too late, I promise!” For both me and you! As Saikawa had hoped, Kanna lifted her head up and nodded. Seeing Kanna look down weighed on her more than any amount of urine ever could. The fact that she could easily sympathize with how her classmate was feeling right now did not make that easier. She gripped the basket with a renewed sense of determination. No way was she going to let either of them wet themselves, not on her watch.     Aah, I’m gonna wet myself! How far from home were they now? Saikawa guessed that they had to be halfway to their house by now. Unfortunately, her house may as well be on the other side of the city, her chances of getting there in dry undies were just as bad. The smart choice then was to find a public bathroom on the way there, or a thick grove of bushes at the very least. Unfortunately, neither of those were an option, either; this was a residential area, where shops and parks were few and far between, and even if she were desperate enough to squat behind something, she couldn’t see anything nearby that would give them enough privacy to be reasonable. The other problem was how obvious her need was becoming. Though she held the basket in front of her, Kanna walked behind her, and there was nothing she could do to hide the stiffness in her walking. Their speed had slowed down as well, as she needed be careful with her steps to keep from leaking anything out. “Eep!” But even that was not enough to completely hold it back. A wave of pain hit Saikawa just then, forcing her to come to a complete stop. Her free hand burrowed between her legs, where she could feel the first drops of her tinkle leaking into her underwear. Fortunately, those drops were the only thing that escaped for now, but they had confirmed her worst fears: making it back home before the dam broke was just not possible. “Saikawa?” At a much slower speed than normal, Saikawa turned around to confront Kanna. Though she still fidgeted, Kanna’s gaze remained fixed on her. “Are you okay?” She asked. “Um…” Any other time, it would have been easy for her to smile and say nothing was wrong. However, the very real possibility of having an accident in front of her best friend was too much for her to put on a brace face. “Do you… need the toilet, too?” And there it was, her desperation and shame finally exposed. She had let her friend down and failed to find them a suitable bathroom. Saikawa almost felt like crying as she moved her head up and down, too mortified to form any words. But rather than express disappointment, Kanna furrowed her brow, her eyes filling with determination. She ran up to Saikawa and grabbed the basket, not taking it from her, but tugging on it as if to pull her friend somewhere. “Quick, this way!” said Kanna. With no other choice, Saikawa let her friend take her down another road while her free hand firmly remained on her groin. For a moment, she felt a little hopeful that Kanna knew just where to find a toilet for them. However, having grown up in this neighborhood, she knew there were no bathrooms in this direction. The only thing of note coming up was… Oh no! Saikawa heard it before she saw it; the local creek that ran through this part of town, at least ten feet wide with a large, sturdy bridge crossing over it. Hundreds of gallons of water flowed past, creating all kinds of noises that Saikawa could not stand to hear right now. At this rate, she doubt she could get out of earshot again before springing another leak, one she might not be able to stop. “K-Kanna, where are we going?” Saikawa asked. “I know somewhere we can go near here,” Kanna replied. “But w-where is that?” “Quick, under here!” Kanna didn’t say anything else, instead guiding them around the bridge’s side. A walkway under the bridge came into view, tucked away so that no one could see it unless they went particularly out of their way. Saikawa may have only been in the third grade, but she was smart enough to know there couldn’t possibly be a bathroom down that way. That meant that either Kanna was leading them the wrong way, which she doubted, or this place was going to be their hiding spot while they… “W-wait, Kanna!” Saikawa let go of the basket, but not of her crotch. “We can’t do that!” Kanna turned to her with a raised eyebrow. “Why not? Tohru and I did it here when we couldn’t find a bathroom one time.” “B-because…” Several reasons rested on Saikawa’s tongue: It was indecent, they could get caught, they might still have a chance at finding another restroom, and most of all, they would have to do it together with nothing to hide the sights or sounds. However, not a single one of them found their way out, for another jolt hit her just then, and a second dribble of piddle renewed the gross warmth in her underwear. “Aah, nevermind! I’ll do it here!” declared Saikawa while she danced in place with both hands shoved between her legs. No other words were said as the girls made their way beneath the bridge. Wasting no time, Saikawa waddled in front of the safety rail, snaking both hands under her skirt and pulling down her panties, a solid white color save for the bit of yellow at the crotch. She squatted down in a way to ensure her pee would come out forward and pass over the ledge so as to leave as little trace of their crime as possible. Her pee didn’t come out straight away; there was still that pesky barrier of mentally accepting that she was gonna go in such a place. Slowing down her breathing, Saikawa could feel the subtle sensations that it would be happening soon. Just then, she also felt bare skin come into contact with her leg, diverting her attention to the side. “Wha!?” squatting right next to her was none other than Kanna, her pink panties pulled up to her knees. All this space under the bridge, and she had elected to go right alongside Saikawa, not unlike a boy using the urinal right next to another boy. Saikawa wouldn’t be able to hide a single thing about her potty time, and that was a little too much for her to bear. Maybe I could move over before-EEP! It all happened so fast. One second, Saikawa was trying to scoot away, and the next, her piddle was pushing out of her, a healthy light-yellow stream coming out horizontally and falling past the walkway’s edge, breaking into scattered drops by the time it reached the water. The unmistakable sound of tinkling joined the many noises of the flowing creek, its volume the same as Saikawa’s ragged breathing to their ears. Embarrassment, surprise, worry, shame, all ran through her mind as she could do nothing but remain squatted and let her bladder empty. But soon, the pleasure of relieving herself after holding it for so long resonated through her body and overrode those emotions, washing them away like a gentle wave. Her open mouth lifted upwards, and Saikawa closed her eyes as she let out a sigh in bliss, content to let this feeling linger for however long her pee would last. But just a few seconds later, a powerful hissing sound, like air escaping from a delivery truck’s brakes, started up right next to her. Her curiosity proved stronger than her better judgment, and Saikawa slowly opened her eyes at first, only to gasp and snap them all the way up once she saw the noise’s source. A second stream of pee had joined hers, but “stream” was far too light of a word to describe it. “Torrent” sounded a lot more appropriate, for it was double the radius of Saikawa’s trickle, and it shot out much farther, landing more than halfway across the creek’s width. Even from there, Saikawa could see the pooling of yellow spreading in the direction of the creek’s flow, the impact creating a sound not unlike a bath faucet running at full strength. It seemed impossible, thought Saikawa. No way could that ever come from her friend! Yet, as her eyes followed the trail back to its source right next to her, she could no longer deny that this power pee was shooting straight out of Kanna. “Mmmm,” she could hear Kanna’s throat humming, eyes closed while she handled an ocean’s worth of business like it was nothing. Saikawa’s brain filled up with questions while she absent-mindedly stared at this spray that could probably put out a campfire all on its own. How long had it been since Kanna had last peed? Was it even possible for someone to hold that much? Was her friend secretly a dragon or something? “You’re staring at me.” “Eh!?” Snapping back to reality, Saikawa finally realized that Kanna’s eyes were open and looking right at her, while the schoolgirl’s gaze had been directed at the stream blasting from between her legs. “Ahh! Um, I, er, w-was, uh, I mean, ah…” Try as she might, nothing close to a coherent sentence would come out, not that it would have done her any good. She had been caught looking at her friend doing something super private, something involving her privates no less. What could she possibly say to not make this incredibly awkward and shameful? All Saikawa could do now was wait for Kanna to respond, probably calling her a pervert and saying she doesn’t want to be friends anymore. That response did not happen; instead, Kanna’s eyes trailed from Saikawa’s head down her body and ending at a spot just in front of her stream’s source. “I’ll watch yours, too,” said Kanna flatly. If Saikawa thought her face could not get any redder, she was immediately proven wrong. “Whaaaa!?” On top of having to pee in public and witness Kanna’s fire-hose-caliber stream, now Kanna would be intently watching her go? It was too much for the third-grader’s mind and heart, and she soon experienced the human equivalent of a computer blue-screen. Not a single thought went through her head while she continued letting it out, her stream going just as strong as it had started. Time was not something Saikawa could grasp in her shocked state, but at some point, she felt the pee leaving her at a weaker rate, the stream coming closer and closer to the ledge. It was not much longer afterwards that it came to an end, the only thing left being the few drips she needed to wipe up. Yet somehow, Kanna was still going by the time Saikawa finished, though her peeing had diminished as well. It was still an impressive spray for anyone, let alone an elementary school kid, but at least the noises were growing quieter, lowering their risk of someone investigating out of curiosity. It was at least another minute before Kanna’s potty time had ended as well, the super stream gradually losing its arc and reducing to a mere dribble. It was about now when Saikawa’s mental faculties returned to her. She blinked a couple times and looked downwards, finally realizing it was over. Even if it was the most embarrassing pee she ever took, she had avoided an accident, and it was all thanks to Kanna. She was relieved, but a sense of guilt also weighed down on Saikawa now. She had failed in her attempt to find a bathroom for them, and if not for Kanna’s quick thinking, they probably would’ve walked home in soaked undies and socks. As the hostess of this picnic outing, that was just unacceptable. “Here you go, Saikawa.” But before she could further dwell on it, something white and square-shaped entered her vision. Kanna was offering her a napkin from the basket for her to wipe with. “Oh, t-thank you,” said Saikawa, taking the napkins and getting straight to cleaning herself up. Silence followed while the girls made themselves decent again, pulling up their panties and standing back up once they felt clean enough. Tossing the used napkins into the basket, Saikawa grabbed the handle and brought the basket to her side. “Let’s go home,” said Kanna as she turned around. “W-wait, Kanna,” Saikawa replied, holding her hand out. Kanna turned back to face her and asked, “What is it?” Saikawa had to pause for a moment as she looked straight into Kanna’s bright blue eyes. “Um, I…” She threw her head down and shut her eyes. “I’m so sorry!” Kanna tilted her head to the side, not that Saikawa could see. “What for?” she asked. “I… couldn’t find us another bathroom,” said Saikawa, “and we had to do it out in the open instead. I was doing so well with our picnic, and then I ruined it at the last moment.” She didn’t dare look back up to see if Kanna was disappointed at her, she could feel it from here. That was why she wasn’t surprised when Kanna walked over and gently rested a hand on her hand gripping the basket. Wait, what!? Looking back up with her mouth wide open and cheeks turning red, Saikawa saw Kanna’s serene and gentle face right next to her. “It’s okay,” she said, “I had a really fun time today, and I don’t mind having to do that with you.” “R-r-really?” Saikawa managed to stammer. To this, Kanna nodded and moved around until she was standing at Saikawa’s side. Her fingers interlocked between Saikawa’s so that both of them were holding the basket. “We should have another picnic soon, and maybe have some of those raviolis next time.” Saikawa did not catch what Kanna was saying, for her brain had gone into overdrive from Kanna essentially holding hands with her now. Her face burning beet red and heart-rate skyrocketing, Saikawa slapped her free hand to her cheek and let out a long squeal of “Bo-hee-hee-hee-heeeee!” She was wrong again; things definitely got better.

MasterXploder

 

A Wet Night with a Dragon

“Hmmm?” For some reason, the waking world had decided to gently pull Lucoa, the divine dragon and former goddess, from her pleasant dreams a little earlier than usual. As she opened her eyes, she realized it was still the middle of the night, for the room was shrouded in darkness, the only sounds coming from the ceiling fan above. Though she was awake now, her eyelids still drooped with fatigue, and the desire to return to sleep was quite strong. However, another desire proved stronger, and that was to check on the bed’s other occupant. As quietly and smoothly as she could, she propped herself up and took a look at him, her dragon eyes working just as well as they did in broad daylight. Shouta, her sweet little master of sorts, lied fast asleep as she expected. Clad in his green pajamas, his chest gently rose and fell with each silent breath. His left hand lied next to his head in a half-closed fist while his right arm rested on his stomach. Lucoa sighed wistfully as she gazed at the dozing child. He looked so adorable with his face at total ease, a rare sight for her despite how much time they spent together. On the other hand, she also noticed that his body was uncovered all the way down to his socks. He must have tossed the blanket off him in his sleep, she surmised. That was just no good. It was a rather frigid night, and those thin PJ’s wouldn’t do much against the chilly air. She would never forgive herself if she allowed him to catch a cold overnight. Her first thought was to cuddle up and share her plentiful body heat, but she quickly dismissed it. The last time she tried that, Shouta complained about nearly suffocating underneath her “giant demon orbs” as he called them. That left the other option of pulling the covers over him and maybe nudging a little closer to him just in case. She slowly reached her hand over and grabbed the blanket, intending to do just that. “Num-hmm-hmm…” Lucoa froze up as Shouta mumbled suddenly. Had she stirred him awake by accident? She watched over him, looking for any signs that he would wake soon. Shouta fidgeted a little and kept muttering, his face tensing up in discomfort, but his eyes did not open. Lucoa frowned at the sight. The poor kid must be having a bad dream. She would have to do something about that. With a quick wave of her hand, a magic circle appeared, sending a soft light around Shouta’s head. The magic dispelled the nightmare, and he soon returned to a peaceful snooze. Satisfied with her work, Lucoa went to put the blanket back on him, but she stopped again. A very quiet noise, one that she would not have heard if not for her draconic senses, emanated from Shouta. If she didn’t know any better, it sounded like water hitting fabric, but the only way that would be possible at this time was if… “Oh dear.” A quick look down was all it took to confirm her worry. A wet patch had formed on Shouta’s pants and grew bigger by the second. It soon spread to between his legs and onto the mattress, growing into a pool around his bottom. Before long, urine was visibly breaking the cotton barrier, amplifying the sound of whizzing. As a neutrally-aligned dragon, Lucoa did not meddle in human affairs, but she had picked up on a few of their quirks. For instance, humans had the peculiar behavior of being embarrassed and ashamed about removing waste from their bodies, only doing so in designated places closed off from others. Should they end up voiding in their clothing, they tended to get very upset. At least, that’s what she gleamed from watching TV with Shouta. She could not imagine him being any different. It was such a strange sight to her, seeing him wet the bed yet not showing the slightest care on his face. The poor boy must have no idea what was happening, just the feeling of something discomforting slowly going away and relaxing him back into a deep sleep. Of course, that would no doubt change the instant he woke up and felt the cold, smelly liquid drenching his PJ’s. She was not about to let that happen. As soon as he finished his business, she would cast another spell that would remove all traces of urine, making it appear as if an accident never happened. She had to wait a while before that could happen, though. Shouta must have had something to drink and forgotten to pee before bed, it was the only way to explain how long his wetting was taking. By the time the sound of peeing came to a stop, the front of his pants were thoroughly soaked, and the back was likely not any better. But the more she watched Shouta relieve himself, the more Lucoa became aware of a tingling between her legs as well. Maybe it was the just of watching someone else go, or maybe it was the culprit for waking her up in the first place, but she wouldn’t mind having a potty break herself now. Unfortunately, she did not find getting up to use the toilet a good idea. Her movements might wake Shouta, who would probably cry his eyes out upon realizing he wet the bed. That could be solved simply by cleaning the mattress before she got out, but it was a convenient excuse. In truth, she was feeling rather lazy, the warmth of the bed a little too enticing to leave its embrace. Still, she needed to rid herself of that pesky pressure before she could get comfortable enough to go back to sleep. The simple solution was to magically remove the urine in her at the same time as she did Shouta’s, but then she thought of another idea. A far cheekier one. As a dragon, the concept of wetting oneself was still a foreign one to her. The only time she could recall that happening to her was when she was slipped with that tainted alcohol, and all she could recall was waking up in wet scales. It was a surprising moment, though not entirely unpleasant, at least compared to the other consequences of her drunken night. Taking one last look at Shouta, Lucoa lowered herself back into bed and snuggled into the covers. Her urine pressed against her bladder begging for release, but she no longer resisted it. She was going to satisfy her curiosity and see what the fuss of peeing herself was like. “Oh!” Lucoa gasped as the first bit of pee slipped out and hit the scales masquerading as her panties, the only thing she wore below her shirt. It felt so… warm, and the way it made her pseudo-undies cling to her privates only doubled that sensation. It was a strange sensation to be sure, but not a very uncomfortable one. She did not see the fuss behind having an accident just yet. It was time to open the floodgates. The dragon went from passively allowing pee to leave her to actively forcing it out, and the effect was instant. The room filled with a loud hissing noise as an amount of urine greater than any human could produce gushed from between her legs. In no time at all, her legs were soaked as well as the mattress below and blankets above. Drops of it soon ran down the mattress’ side, spreading the puddle onto the floor. The wet warm feelings running all over her lower body sent a medley of strange signals to the dragon’s brain, leaving her unsure what to think of her wetting. It was uncomfortable, and she definitely would not want to go back to sleep like this for sure. On the other hand, it also felt oddly relaxing, being able to just relax and let go without leaving the comfort of the bed. She wouldn’t mind doing this again, though she would need to do something about the pee getting everywhere. Even though Lucoa did not consider herself bursting to go, her wetting took far longer than Shouta’s. It was only after about five minutes that her stream began to taper off, the hissing dying down to a piddle. The mattress had been completely soaked through on her side, and the puddle on the floor reached out so far, it looked as if someone dumped a ten-gallon container’s worth of urine. Yet through all that, Lucoa kept one eye on Shouta the entire time, and not once did he stir in his sleep. She never figured him to be such a heavy sleeper. Maybe her magic to dispel the nightmare was a little stronger than she meant. She also had to wonder if his parents had heard her accident in the next room over. Then again, they never said anything on the night Shouta woke up screaming because he found out he was groping her by accident. Maybe the whole family was full of heavy sleepers. But as she looked at Shouta, Lucoa fell into a peaceful state despite the massive amount of pee in the room. “Even in your sleep, you still come up with great ideas.”     Shouta groaned as a ray of sunlight reached his eyes, bringing him out of his slumber. He did not open them just yet, instead choosing to turn his head away and hope that Lucoa’s world-class qualities were not right in front of him. While he lied there, memories of his last dream gradually returned to him. He had been in front of his cauldron performing a summoning spell when Lucoa jumped out without a shred of clothing on, just like their first meeting. That was bad enough on its own, but then the cauldron started spewing water everywhere, quickly flooding the room and knocking him over in surprise. The feeling of wetness as the water reached his legs was so strong, it was almost like… Oh no! Shouta felt a cold sweat coming on. He really couldn’t have, could he? It had been so long since the last time it happened, well before summoning Lucoa. On the other hand, he couldn’t recall using the bathroom before he went to bed, and that almost always spelled trouble for him. He really did not want to, but Shouta lowered a hand to check his pants for a wet patch. He had no idea what he was going to do if Lucoa found about this. Taking a gulp, he gave his crotch a couple pats, fully expecting the worst. “Huh?” Dry as a bone. Any other time, this would bring relief to Shouta, but now it only brought confusion. That dream felt so real, he was certain something had to have come out. He needed to take a close look to be sure. Carefully opening his eyes, Shouta found that he was the only one in bed. He wondered where Lucoa could have gone for a moment, but quickly returned to the matter at hand. He pulled the covers off of him and sat up, the sun coming through the window giving him enough to see. Nothing. Not a single drop of pee anywhere. The panic and dread began to die down in Shouta, though the confusion remained. If he hadn’t wet the bed, then where did that sensation come from? “Oh.” That’s when he felt it, that familiar pressure that often got him out of bed in the mornings. All that urine he worried about leaking out was still inside him, and boy, did it want out now. Shouta wondered if that dream he had was his body’s way of waking him up before he could wet the bed, but he would dwell on that as soon as his bladder was empty. With no Lucoa to worry about, Shouta climbed out of bed, feeling the full weight of his bladder as he walked out of his bedroom and into the upstairs bathroom, thankfully unoccupied. Closing the door, he lifted up the toilet seat and pulled down the front of his jammie pants. He then took aim and relaxed his holding muscles. A trickle of tinkle soon came out of him and arced into the toilet, making a satisfying splashing noise that could be heard outside the bathroom. Seeing that his aim was spot-on, Shouta looked straight ahead and breathed out in contentment. It seemed like he had outgrown his bed-wetting just like his mom said he would. He didn’t have to worry about anyone else finding out, especially not Lucoa. With that in mind, Shouta’s mind remained at ease as his morning pee slowly came to an end, bringing his hips forward to compensate for his weakening stream. A slight shiver ran through him while he forced out the last few spurts and shook out any remaining drops. In all, his pee took maybe twenty seconds, which he found a little odd. He normally went for a good deal longer in the mornings. Perhaps he hadn’t had as much to drink yesterday as he thought. Shouta shrugged and flushed the toilet, sending the yellowed water off to who knows where. He had bigger things to focus on today. “Good morning, Shouta!” Two of those bigger things were right in front of him. “L-L-Lucoa!?” Shouta jumped back at the dragon lady next to him. “How are you feeling this morning?” she asked with a smile. “H-h-how long have you been standing there!?” Lucoa put a finger to her chin. “Hmm, about shortly after you came in. Why do you ask?” “You did? B-but that means…” Shouta’s eyes grew big as saucers as it dawned on him. “Shouta, are you okay?” Lucoa turned her head. “Aaaaaaaah!” Faster than even a divine dragon could imagine, Shouta ran between Lucoa’s legs and out the bathroom door. The whole house was then filled with the sound of him screaming “The succubus is watching me pee!” All the while, Lucoa stood there with a puzzled look. She had followed the human custom of waiting until somebody was finished relieving themselves before speaking to them. Why he still got upset was simply beyond her. But as she stood there, another thought crossed her mind, and an important one at that. She turned around and leaned out the bathroom door, shouting as loud as Shouta did. “Shouta, don’t forget to wash your hands!”

MasterXploder

 

Chapter Three- A Day with Sirius

The next morning found Harry and Sirius at the table eating breakfast when Severus walked into the house. Severus sat down next to Sirius with a sigh. 'Bad news?' asked Sirius conversationally. 'Yeah, Dumbledore want to see Harry. He has the nerve to call on me at 6am this morning', Severus said. 'What? Dumbledore knows the abuse Harry went through at that house and he wants to see Harry', exclaimed Sirius. 'Yeah, I told him no, not until he is settled in. He wants daily reports', sighed Severus. 'Thats not on, I understand he wants to be kept updated but not every day surely. Once a week maybe, but not every single day', Sirius said. 'I know, Black, I told Dumbledore that daily reports would be too much as nothing would really change on a day to day basis until we have settled Harry in some kind of routine. I said I would report to him on a weekly basis and no more', Severus said. 'Besides, you know what Dumbledore is like.' Sirius nodded. 'What do you reckon we should do today with Harry?' 'You can decide, Black, I have to start getting ready for the upcoming school year today. I'll take care of Harry tomorrow while you go see Lupin', Severus said. 'Ok, thats fair enough. Remus would like to see Harry one day you know,' said Sirius. 'And he can, but not until after the full moon this month. We have enough to be sorting out as it is. Besides its only two and a half weeks away, I'm sure Lupin can wait until then', Severus said. Sirius nodded, in all fairness he knew Severus was right but he knew Remus wouldn't hurt Harry in any way. 'Come on Harry, lets get you dressed shall we? Then maybe we can go to the park for a little while?' Sirius encouraged. 'Park?' asked Harry. He had never been to a park before. His Aunt would never let him and when Dudley went Harry was left with Mrs Figg a neighbour. 'Yes, Harry. We can play at the park', Sirius said. Sirius picked Harry up and walked upstairs to get him ready for the day. Sirius knew that he would have to pack a bag for Harry to put spare clothes and other essentials in for Harry. He thought that if he had an hour or so at the park with Harry, Severus had a chance of preparing something for the approaching school year. He decided to do that and if Severus was still busy, take Harry out for a bit longer, where Sirius had no idea but it was something he could think on later on. Once Harry was dressed Sirius carried him back downstairs where Severus had already sorted out the pushchair for him, provided a bag of spare clothes and changing equipment and made sure there was some first aid potions in the bag as well. 'Severus, you didnt have to pack all of this yourself', Sirius said. 'I know that, but I wanted to feel a bit helpful to Harry. There is only basic potions in there and essentials. Nothing major. Besides I will be working all day today, I wont get to see Harry until tomorrow. Dumbledore wants this preparation ready for the staff meeting on Friday. School starts back in a couple of weeks. We will have to work around that anyway', Severus said. Sirius shrugged. 'I know that, doesnt Dumbledore realise the amount of work that goes into caring for a child?' 'No, he doesnt. Not a child as young as Harry anyway. Teenagers, yes, but not toddlers', Severus said. 'Ok, I'll see you later on', said Sirius not wanting to get into a debate with Severus in front of Harry. Sirius strapped Harry into his pushchair and wheeled him out of the house. Once outside Sirius decided on heading straight to the park via the shop, but not going into the shop until they were heading home later. Once they were at the park, Sirius unstrapped Harry and told him he could go on anything he wanted to go on. As there werent many people at the park this was a good idea.  Harry went straight to the slide and after a moments hesitation began to climb the steps of it. Sirius was bewildered seeing Harry hesitate for a few moments. Surely he had been allowed to the park when he had lived with his aunt, but that hesitation showed otherwise. He made a mental note to tell Severus this piece of information before he went after Harry who was looking frightened at the top of the slide. 'Come on down Harry. You can do it,' Sirius encouraged him. Harry slid down the slide carefully and once down the look of relief on his face showed how much he didnt particularly like that slide, but Sirius knew that with practise he would become to like it. Harry looked up at Sirius and smiled for the first time since they had been with them both. 'Pa'foo'? said Harry. 'Yeah, bud', answered Sirius. 'Tummy huwts' said Harry. 'Oh buddy! I think your tummy didn't like that slide,' Sirius said. Harry nodded. 'Why dont we try the swings?' asked Sirius. Harry shook his head. His tummy was hurting him too much to have much fun now.  Sirius frowned and bent down to Harry's level. 'Whats up?' asked Sirius even though he thought he knew. 'Tummy', said Harry.  'Does it hurt that much?' asked Sirius kindly. Harry nodded. 'Shall we see what medicine we have in your bag?' asked Sirius opening the bag up, glad that Severus had thought to put some potions in with labels. Harry nodded again. 'Lets try this one', said Sirius holding a purple coloured bottle that was labeled 'Pain-Relief'. Harry nodded. Sirius opened the bottle and told Harry to drink it all as the label said it was enough for one dose for Harry. Harry obeyed. 'Good boy', praised Sirius. 'Shall we go home or do you want to stay a little bit longer?' Sirius asked. 'Home', said Harry. He didnt feel much like playing now. 'Ok, on the way back we can go to the shop for some sweets, but you cant have them until later on'. Harry nodded and smiled. Never before had he been allowed to have any sweets. 'Come on then, into the pushchair and then we can go.' Harry got into the pushchair. His tummy was feeling better but he didnt want to play at the park anymore. He had had fun even though he only went on the slide the once, maybe he would be allowed to come again another day. When they finally reached the shop Sirius allowed Harry to pick three packets of sweets and a drink. Once done and paid for they went home where they found Severus deep in his work. 'Your home early', said Severus. 'Harry wasnt feeling too well, but he feeling a bit better now. Think it was just the slide not agreeing to him. I think once he gets used to it he will be fine. Just a matter of time i think. You seem troubled?' 'I am. Your cousin Narcissa just sent me a letter. Shes going through a rough patch. In fact shes divorcing Lucius. Shes fed up of him abusing her and Draco and she feels enough is enough and has come to the decision to divorce him. Draco as you know keeps asking her for him to come here to see me, but i feel with the way Harry is around people at the moment it is best to prolong it for a while. Afterall he's only been here a day himself and hes not got used to anything yet. We need to give him a few days before we introduce him to Draco and other people. I just dont know how I can tell Narcissa that. I know she'll understand but thats not the point. Shes under a lot of strain from everything and I dont know how i can get through to her', Severus said. 'I could go and visit her tomorrow afternoon with Remus?' suggested Sirius. 'She is my cousin and I am sure i can try. I know when we were younger we got on and we still do despite all the conflict of her parents, my parents and her sister Bellatrix. I'm sure me and Remus can manage to talk to her.' 'Thats not  bad idea, Black. You can do that for me. I'll have Harry all day tomorrow anyway so it gives you and Remus chance to talk to her. She gets on well with Remus and you, and like you said, despite the families differences, I am sure you can achieve this. Merlin, I've been trying for nearly a fortnight to get her to talk about it but not having any look. I'm sure she'll open up more to you then to me,' said Severus. Sirius nodded. 'Then thats what me and Remus will do tomorrow then. I will let you know how we got on.' Severus nodded. 'I'm going into my study to work. I'll see you later on. Oh and take Harry to see Molly Weasley this afternoon. She's been pestering me with Patronus' ever since you left for the park.' Sirius nodded. Once Harry had been changed and they had had lunch Sirius drove to Molly's so Harry could play with her children while Sirius had a chat with Molly. When they had been talking about the treatment that Harry had been subjected to Molly was shocked and astounded that anyone would do the sort of things to any child. She was glad that Harry was out of there. By the time 4pm came they all had been playing well and Molly and Sirius had managed a conversation without being interrupted.  Sirius said goodbye and he and Harry went home. Another hectic day for them both. That night When Harry had been put to bed Sirius told Severus of a plan that would ensure that revenge would be had for Harry.    

HarryPotterFun

 

female Creatinkle

Most high-school students were worried about tests, and the heroes in training at UA Hero Academy were no different. Most of Class 1-A had panicked about both the written and practical halves of the final, and while they had survived three days of the former, they still needed to prove themselves in a physical environment. Though, most were no longer worried, with the advance knowledge they'd be fighting robots similar to the entrance exam. However, there was one student much less confident than the rest, the student no one would have guessed: class representative Momo Yaoyorozu. After all, her Quirk was the ability to create anything she knew the chemical composition of, an ability that paired well with her intelligence. All in all, a large percentage of the class viewed her as an inspiration. The problem was those few like Bakugo and especially Todoroki, those that easily outclassed her skill and made her look weak in comparison. Ever since the Sports Festival, when Momo had lost her match without even scratching Tokoyami, while Todoroki wowed the audience with insane ice power, and got a fight with Midoriya that enamored everyone watching. Suddenly, the girl in the upper echelon of her class, who had gotten into this school through high recommendations, was now forgotten by all but Mineta, and that was the kind of attention she didn't want. She had the time to think about her insecurities, besides the bus ride all the way out to the facility, the class was currently waiting outside the Practical Examination field for too long. There were snippets of assorted small talk floating around, with a lot of comments about their performance on the written exam that Momo had given up her valuable time to study for, just to be a tutor. Yes, her pupils thanked her after it happened and that felt good, but she had been relegated to obscurity once more. Though right now, maybe having eyes off her was a good thing. “What's keeping the teachers,” she whispered to herself, gazing down at her lower body, with her legs fully exposed in her hero costume. With all the time being wasted, it gave a part down below time to fill up past the threshold where she'd notice. She wouldn't say it so boldly, but to put it simply, Momo needed to pee no insignificant amount. Groaning ever so slightly in pained response, she pressed her thighs closer to ease her discomfort. Unfortunately, despite being aware of the problem, there was little she could do. The city simulation was placed far away from the school grounds, so it wasn't possible to walk back and return without being gone a worryingly long time. Without any commodes way out here, and no place to hide until they got into the dangerous and active arena, that left her in a predicament without much chance for escape. No, you're not allowed to think like that, she reprimanded. Being from a well-to-do family, the personal standards she held herself to had always been strict, but nothing compared to her resolve now. As of late, her combat prowess had failed to impress, suddenly giving the impression she was slacking when that couldn't be further from the truth. Acting weak or incapable was no longer an option, absolutely everything she had worked for in her life would be for naught if she couldn't stand tall like a hero now. Finally, as she took a deep breath and steeled herself, Mr. Aizawa walked over in his usual lethargic fashion. “It's time for your practical exam. I assume you all know what it's going to be?” “Yeah,” Kaminari exclaimed, “fighting robots! Like the entrance exam!” Mina pumped her fist in matching excitement. “Not quite!” That definitely wasn't Aizawa's voice, as they soon confirmed when the tiny Principal Nezu popped out of the teacher's scarf. “We've decided, in light of recent events, it would be a more productive test of your skills to pit you in combat closer to the experience of facing a villain.” Kyoka rotated her hand to push the principal along. “Meaning?” “You'll be in teams of two, attempting to incapacitate or escape the teachers!” Immediately, the murmur of the class devolved into loud, enthusiastic shouting with peers mere feet away, just to be heard. Momo had to admit, that was an interesting development. That might be a good idea, it's a lot more practical training...if it wasn't so much harder. And in teams, against a teacher, that's a lot of witnesses should I...but I won't! Still, it's less than ideal... Busy considering all the implications this new test cast on her inadequate condition, Momo neglected the continuing instruction, the rest of the school's teachers arriving, she was only brought back to reality by her name. “Yaoyorozu!” Immediately, as if to compensate for all the time her focus was elsewhere, she stood at full, stiff attention, arms at her side and legs pressed together, something she would have done anyway. “Y-yes?” “You're with Todoroki, against me,” Aizawa explained. “You're up fourth.” In other words, not enough time to wander around and find a bathroom. Not unless I know exactly where it is. She had only visited this place a handful of times, never needing to relieve herself. But if she were to ask, that'd be akin to admitting defeat. I'll face it. Like an adult. Like a hero. Once again distracted, she only then noticed one person looking at her funny, it was bound to happen with Momo jiggling around like an impatient child. Her first action was to halt the bouncing she didn't even realize she was doing, with a yelp and a shift to full rigid stature. That's when she realized who it was, doubtlessly judging her: her partner, Shoto Todoroki. I don't know if I'll survive this test. --------------- Just as Momo had feared, her bladder's pain had not eased by the time her test had begun. She spent the entire preparation time just waiting around awkwardly and alone. She wasn't able to build up the courage to ask someone for directions to the girl's room, putting her in the painful situation where she now had no choice. She was trapped in the empty replica city that served as her testing grounds, and considering escape was one of the conditions for victory, it was guaranteed to be difficult. And she had no idea whether it was better or worse that she wasn't fighting alone. Yes, having anyone by her side would theoretically make it easier to either capture or escape Mr. Aizawa, especially someone as, frankly, overpowered as Todoroki, but it also came with the downside of another witness to a hypothetical accident, a negative looking more and more like inevitable reality. The only saving grace she had was distraction. It was more important now that she locate her teacher, for whatever plan the duo would execute. The real problem was, she had no idea what that plan would be. It doesn't matter. He'll come up with a better plan anyway. I only need to focus on...not wetting myself. I can't believe that's still a priority for me. She didn't need to think tactics, her partner was taking that lead as the two ducked into a back alley of the mock residential neighborhood, keeping a watch of the road ahead. “The deciding factor of this fight is going to be first strike. Keep creating small things, to confirm our Quirks haven't been erased, that way we'll know when Mr. Aizawa's near. If we find him, I'll distract him, you run. Until then, we both run for the exit.” The plan seemed sound, they'd be mostly helpless without their Quirks, and two mere students wouldn't stand a chance in a straight fight against their pro hero teacher. Still, there was something about it that seemed off, Momo had some concern about it. “H-hold on, I thiNGH-” She was interrupted by a ridiculously painful jolt of concentrated suffering, straight from her already-filled internal water balloon. Too bad she had already started a thought out loud, and piqued her partner's curiosity. “What were you saying?” The tortuous urge washed away after a second of agony, leaving a burning sensation in its wake, but it had come and gone without any leakage. “N-never mind, it's nothing.” Right, no point in telling him I'm being weak. He's the son of Endeavor, he's strong and ruthless, he wouldn't have any sympathy for my stupid problems. Todoroki looked over Momo head-to-feet, who attempted to look casual under the inspection, mentally pleading with him to get his eyes off her. Finally, he did so, and went back to looking in the direction they'd be dashing. “...alright, then. Just stay alert.” He ran off ahead, leaving his partner behind. Not that she minded at the moment, it gave her a quick second to reach her hand under her utility belt and pressed two fingers against the crotch of her red one-piece costume for that tiny bit of relief it provided. Once it wore off, she shuddered at losing the feeling, but still ran to Todoroki. Not only did she need to keep up with someone in perfectly fine physical condition, straining her weakened constitution enough already, but she needed to keep creating. Just small nesting dolls, but these were the most complicated she could manage given the circumstances, it was ebbing away at her concentration. There was a time limit on the test by default, but this was adding another, stricter restriction for her to keep track of. Mr. Aizawa needed to show himself soon so they could use their plan and get out, or else she'd be dripping and disgraced. Then again, would having an opponent to fight help at all? It would mean that either victory or loss was within grasp, but she'd be suddenly expected to pull her weight in a physical environment, something very strenuous and leak-inducing. With her attention already split between running, listening, and creating, the novice hero had to allocate just a tiny bit to introspection. There's no chance, I'm going to pee if I have to fight. But how would I get out of one? Of course, with all the buildings, walls, and other kinds of cover, the thought occurred to Momo to answer nature's call whilst hiding behind any of them. It'd be a lot easier getting away from Todoroki than it would with Aizawa, she'd only need a minute and the pain would be over. Just one minute behind cover and she could drain all these excruciating bodily fluids in a comfortable stream. A drop of wetness on her exposed cleavage alerted her to the fact that picturing that scenario was making her drool, snapping her back to reality, a place with consequences. She would run the risk of being caught, and that would be a gigantic, irreversible spot on her record, and it'd be mortifying regardless of punishment. Plus, while it was far back in her considerations, even if she wasn't seen, relieving herself out in public was not a hero thing to do. She needed it, no doubt about that, but it was hardly the acceptable solution. No...I refuse, she decided, after plenty of deliberation. It's just inappropriate and immoral! I won't lower myself to that level! Conveniently, she was forgetting the times she had previously done just that, the only reason she felt confident enough to consider it an option, but that didn't really matter. Point was, she was denying it now, there would be no bathroom visit for the junior hero. That would prove to be a challenge, because Momo absolutely would pee, incredibly soon. She could feel it, the way her innards were pulsing, stretching, she was guaranteed to lose it within the next few minutes. She wasn't stupid, she recognized and fully understood that. But what am I supposed to do? I need it! I need it so bad! Frantically, she looked around for some kind of hint to what she could do, and besides all the buildings further tempting her to do something indecent, all she had was Todoroki. Distraction! “You know...we both got into UA through recommendations, but you're so much more capable than me,” she admitted, slowly and hesitantly. “Why do you have to be so good?” After all, he was strong, perceptive, quick and not currently at the business end of a bathroom emergency. It felt like things had gone silent for her to make this step on her personal journey. Or maybe it wasn't just her. “What happened to the dolls you were making?” Momo hadn't noticed, but with the lack of wooden crashing against the pavement, she agreed something was wrong. Her creation, her one special talent, had halted. Instead of adding to her growing inferiority complex, however, she had a bad idea to what that meant. “He's h-” Even just the warning couldn't come fast enough, as a white ribbon shot down and ensnared his arms to his torso, a kind of attack that could come from their teacher, Eraserhead. While he would have liked to give more detailed commands, being pulled into the air, Todoroki could only reasonably order one word. “Run!” Momo only caught the briefest glimpse of Aizawa hanging from the pole before she turned tail and bolted. Just following orders? Not exactly, and she realized it, in a moment of lucidity. I'm scared. Why am I scared? This isn't some real-life villain fight where I could get hurt, I wasn't this afraid at USJ! It's just a test! She understood the stupidity of her actions, but still she ran. Though, perhaps something besides fear was fueling the mad dash. And I need to pee so freaking bad! I can't stand it anymore! Her true motivation behind gaining distance may very well have been purely to empty her bladder, now that the only two people to catch her were occupied elsewhere. The men's conversation grew fainter as Momo disappeared behind a faraway alley wall. “Gotta pee, gotta pee, gotta pee,” she repeated, not bothering to keep quiet anymore with no one to hear. She couldn't even keep still, running in place and gripping the compartments on the front of her belt. She wasn't willing to grab between her legs, regardless of the desperation, there was hardly a point; without the capacity to create anything useful at the moment, she'd be spraying this concrete divider down soon enough. She faced the gray stone from six inches away and spread her feet apart, extending her right index and middle fingers as her hand reached down to pull the crotch of her costume aside. Still, even as she was preparing to relax her lower muscles, the fate of her partner stayed a firm second worry in her mind. Obviously, he wasn't dead or in mortal peril, but it was still bothering her enough to be noticeable amidst her searing need to urinate. I abandoned him. If this were a real fight, I'd have left him to die for my own needs! How can I call myself a hero with that kind of priority? I need to run back and help him, but... It was notable that, despite her constant reprimands, Momo had yet to reverse any action she had taken. It could not be overstated how badly she not only needed, but wanted to pee. She'd been denied that human need too long and had to answer it, yet she had deep-rooted integrity this would be breaking. There would only be one victor, her mind or her bladder. She looked between the direction she arrived from and the wall she was planning to drench multiple times, seriously needing to weigh her options, both had horrible downsides. She didn't even come to a clean verdict before her subconscious made the choice for her, she stopped her shameful potty dancing and stood firm. “No! If I falter now, I'll have proven I'm not cut out to be a hero! All the time I've spent, learning and training, all the support I've been given will have been for nothing! I won't give up! I will be a hero!” She had a new fire in her heart to rival Endeavor's flames, but the spirit wasn't strong enough to override all her pain. There was a hero's resolve on the inside, but from what was visible, she still looked terrified, which would at least serve as a cover should she piss her pants. But she wouldn't run away this time, she was heading back into the eye of the storm. She wasn't able to make it far in the first place, however, so the sprint took almost no time. I only made it that far? I would have been heard if I decided to go! “Todoroki!” Upon hearing Momo's voice, Todoroki looked up, or down in his incapacitated hanging position. “Yaoyorozu! I'm sorry for being so controlling! You had something you were trying to say earlier, didn't you? I'm listening now! I trust your judgment!” That was the last thing Momo was expecting to hear. Todoroki, possibly the class's most promising student, was delegating responsibility to weak little her. It would be a swift resolution to her self-doubt, if she wasn't more preoccupied with a different matter entirely. Hurrying for her own sake, she swept away the caltrops laid beneath her partner's dangling body and untied the scarf binding him. He dropped, landing perfectly on his feet, ready to roll. Unfortunately, the last of Momo's strength gave out, and she could feel her bladder crack. “I'm sorry, but I can't right now,” she admitted, going all-in on grabbing her privates. That was the last thing Todoroki was expecting to see. He looked over Momo, looking totally ready to burst, grimacing and bouncing. However, his only response was an exasperated sigh. “Out of time?” Her muscles stiffened to prevent an unintentional accident, it took real effort for her to even nod in agreement, but she managed. “Fine, I think we've got a minute before Mr. Aizawa catches wise. You better hurry.” He gestured to the wall surrounding the closest house, making a point to turn around and not look in that direction. Momo did not need to be told twice. It no longer mattered that Todoroki was so close, or that their teacher could come across them at any moment, she'd be peeing in a minute whether she wanted to or not, better to not sully her costume. With no sense of shame or modesty, she bolted to the partition, and quickly entered the same position she assumed while getting ready to relieve herself before. Except this time, she waited for nothing, she quickly pulled her costume crotch aside and exposed her girlhood, spreading it between her fingers and pulling it upwards for aiming. Much like its master, Momo's bladder was not going to wait. It had stayed strong all this time without even the slightest leak, and now that it was given permission to let loose, it did so with gusto. With force that could impress anyone, her off-yellow stream gushed out and crashed into the wall less than an inch below her hips, emanating a slamming, echoing roar and a pungent odor. In seconds, a triangle with her impact point as the top point spread down to the sidewalk, flooding in all directions once it hit flat ground, encircling her boots in no time. Ordinarily, this would be the worst thing that could happen to Momo. She was in the middle of a very violent, private activity, exposing her most private parts, in an incredibly not-private location with someone else feet away just to ensure she could never keep it secret. However, all the negative implications were the farthest things from her mind, all she could do now was bask in the release. There was no more accurate word to describe it than “amazing”, she shivered, her chest heaved under heavy breaths, and she let out a staggered, high-pitched moan, all interrupted by the most coherent words she could form. “Hngh...nngh...mmpf...ahhhhhhhh...” Eventually, the feeling of relief dampened, it was no longer enough to overtake the rest of her thoughts closing in on a minute after starting. She was once again in the real world, able to recognize everything wrong with what she was doing, far beyond public urination being illegal. Yet, somehow, she still didn't mind. Sometimes, a girl just needed to pee. It also helped that she trusted Todoroki to not say anything, everything she'd seen of him convinced her that he'd help if need be. Finally, after possibly longer than ever before, Momo couldn't keep up the torrent at its current force. It didn't end yet, she was still able to continue at a rate more common for an average bathroom visit, but eventually even that had to stop. “Ugh...I did it...too close.” The puddle continued to spread outwards from origin, but its creator let her costume snap back to proper coverage, and let out one final sigh. Fear of discovery, and some amount of shame, kept her from looking at her mess, and she instead pivoted and quickly walked away. “T-thanks for the s-support,” she stuttered, not wanting to look Todoroki in the eye. He got the message anyway, and joined her in leaving the scene of the crime. “No problem. Anything else bothering you now?” “I think I'm good. And I've got a plan to win, too.” It was a miracle she didn't forget their actual goal in everything else she had to suffer through. She was confident, prepared, and ready to fight. --------------- Momo was in a good mood. She didn't have to overtly embarrass herself, grown as a person, and had passed her final to boot. She was walking proudly to the room where her classmates, whether they had taken their test or not, were waiting. The door slid open, and she saw half the class watching a large screen on the wall, along with Recovery Girl running the system. With the sound of her entrance, it was only a second before everyone noticed her appearance, but there were no congratulations. Instead, she saw their faces either drain of color or turn red, and none of them could look at her. “What's with the cold welcome,” she asked. None of them replied, besides looking between each other for prodding and guidance, until Midoriya finally broke the silence. “U-uh, w-well...” It didn't answer anything, but he raised a shaking hand, pointing at the screen, prompting Momo to look. It was displaying various video feeds of Ochako and Aoyama, in their fight against Thirteen. Nothing about it offered any insight to her peers' attitude. Wait...video feeds?! She wasn't in here prior to her test, she had no idea they were being so closely monitored. Clearly, there were a lot of cameras, most definitely in every examination ground. Her jaw hung agape at the horrifying implication, and she bolted to Izuku, grabbing him by the collar and clearly making him uncomfortable with the proximity. “How much did you see?!” “I-I mean, not everything, but...enough?” Trembling, Momo dropped him, pupils shrinking and various unformed chokes emanating from her hanging mouth. They saw me pee. All of them did. And...that wasn't the only time I exposed myself! Did they see that too?! They saw me pee and they saw my breasts. She couldn't defend herself, only jump to the verge of crying and run out with her face buried in her palms, crashing into Iida on the way out, not even that was enough to make her stop. She might have been brave, but having to come to terms with this...that was too much for anyone.

Captain L